Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Your P.O.V.

Today had been your birthday. You had turned (Y/A)(Your Character is from 8-10 years old for plot reasons.). You had celobrated it with your parents and your big sister Aliza. Now most kids would have celebrated it with their friends two, but you didn't really have any. You were really shy, and distrusted others. Because of this it was hard for you to make a bond with someone, let alone maintain that bond. You were not that close to your parents, but you still loved them. The person you were closed to was your sister. You two were inseparable, and she was the most important person in the word to you. The only other people you interacted with where your "Imaginary friends." They didn't seem "imaginary" to you, and you couldn't really call them friends exactly. They could be nice sometimes, but they could also be really scary. They weren't the only things you found scary. You were scared of alot of things, and tended to be quite a worry wart at times. One of the things you were scared of was going outside. This was because you and your family lived on Mt.Ebbot. You were terrified of the monsters that were said to live in the mountain. You parents had told you stories of how they would kidnap children and steal their souls. It didn't help that people were said to go to the mountain and never return. Since you never left the house, you were home schooled. You sister though attended public school in the city, and had gone there that night to sleepover at a friend's. It was late at night when you were suddenly woken by a loud crash coming from downstairs. You bulted up in fear. You slowly crept to your bedroom door. You feared what could happen if you went downstairs, but you feared what would happen to your parents if you didn't go more. After making up you mind, you crept down the stairs. Oh how you wished you hadn't. Your parents where standing face to face with a tall man that had a large knife. Your mother instantly took notice of your presence.

"(Y/n)?! Get away! Run!"

You couldn't move. You were frozen in fear, as the man charged at you. You closed your eyes, and braced for pain. But it never came. You slowly opened you eyes to see your father standing before you. He fell to the ground coughing up blood. Tears streamed down your face as you watched the lfe drain from your father's eyes. You were helpless to do anything as the man turned to you mother with an insane laugh. He pinned her to the ground, and began stabbing her over, and over , and over... You cried out in grief as you watched as both your parents were slaughtered before your eyes, their blood staining your pajamas. The man covered in blood turned to face you with a sickening grin. You started your back away before turning and bolting from the house with him hot on your trail. You ran and ran, not daring to look back. You didn't notice that you were heading higher up the mountain, nor did you notice the giant hole right in front of you. One moment you were running from a psychopath, and the next you were falling into the darkness.

Chapter Text

Your P.O.V.

You opened your eyes, and waited for your blurred vision to clear. You sat up and held your head. Man you had a massive headache, and your whole body aches. You slowly stood up and looked around.

''Where am I? Wait... That man! Where is he?!'

You were working up a panic. You had no idea where you where, or where that killer was. Thoughts of your dead parents flashed in your mind, and you choked down a sob. You wiped you forming tears, and headed towards the exit of the room. Now was not a time to cry. When you entered the next room, you were met with a single golden flowers in the middle of the room. You hesitenly approached it, and jumped back when it turned to look at you. That thing had a face!

"Oh! Howdy, human! Don't be afraid. I don't bite! I'm Flowey! Flowey the Flower!"

His Friendly demeanor put you a bit at ease, but your gut still told you that he wasn't exactly what he seemed. Hesitenly you approached Flowey, and knelt before him.

"So what's your name?"

"O-oh, I'm (Y-Y/N)."

"Well (Y/N), you're new to the Underground huh? You must be so confused."

You a nod off confirmation.

"Well I guess little old me will have to show you how things work down here!"

You suddenly felt a weird senstion in you chest, a pink heart floated out infront of you. You stared at it in awe. It was pretty, yet you felt kinda vulnerable with it out in the open for some reason.

"See that? That's your SOUL. The very culmination of your being. You soul starts of weak, but can grow stronger with... L.O.V.E."

Something with how he said that unerved you.

"Down here we have lots of L.O.V.E. to share. We share it through...little white friendliness pellets. Here I'll share some L.O.V.E. with you. Just catch these pellets with your SOUL. "

Flowey sent a couple friendliness pellets toward your Soul. As soon as they touched your soul, a sharp pain tan though out your whole being. You let out a loud cry as you began to sob. Flowey's face turned into a demonic grin, and he laughed.

"YOU IDIOT! IN THIS WORLD, IT'S KILL OR BE KILLED!"

A row of pellets formed around your cracked soul, and you were filled with FEAR. Suddenly you eyes flashed pink, and needle like spikes protruded from your soul and destroyed all of the pellets.

"W-What?!"

Suddenly a ball of fire blasted the shocked Flowey away. You looked up to see a tall goat lady approcha you.

"Oh dear! My child, are you alright?!"

She streched a hand out to you, but you craeed backwards in fear. She seemed shocked by your actions.

"Oh, my child... Please don't be afraid. I mean you no harm."

She reached out again, but you just backed away further.

"T-that's what Flowey siad! And he lied! He h-hurt me! Why should I trust you?!"

She looked down at me sadly.

"My child, I assure you that I am nothing like that miserable creature. All I want to do is protect you. Please trust me."

She held out a hand to you for you to take. You took your time to study her, to find any trace of a lie. When you found none, you hesitenly took her hand. She pulled you up to your feet, before letting go of your hand.

"Thank you for trusting me child. Come with me. I'll patch you up when we reach my house at the end of the ruins." 

You followed her, as she lead through several rooms with puzzles. She explained to you the importance of puzzles in the Underground, and even got you to solve some on your own. She dicided to help you through the spike trap, greatly to your relief, and even got you talk to a dummy, to show you the importance of Mercy. Oh and she also told me her name was Toriel, and I told her my name. Finally we reached a long corridor. She turned to me with a sad look. 

"I'm sorry for this. Please forgive me for what I'm about to do."

She then bolted down the corridor. I didn't want to be alone. Out of fear I ran after her at full speed. When I finally made it to the end of the long corridor, she was nowhere in sight.

"T-Toriel?"

I began to cry, and seconds later she rushed to me from her hiding place.

"Oh my child! Please don't cry! I didn't abandon you. I was just hiding behind this pillar the whole time, see? I did this to test your Independence."

She gave me a hug till I stopped crying.

"Now my child, I'm afraid I have to go run an errand. Her is a cell phone in case you need to reach me. Please stay in this room till I return. There are some dangerous puzzles ahead that I don't think your ready to handle yet."

"O-ok T-Toriel... Please hurry."

"I will my child. I won't be long."

And with that I was left on my own again. I sat down, and hugged my knees to my chest.

All of this was so overwhelming. My parents die, I fall into Underground that's full of monsters, I get attacked by a flower, and let through puzzles by a goat lady.

I sighed.

I'm so tired. Maybe it would be okay to just close my eyes for little bit.

Before I knew it I was fast asleep. I don't know how long I was asleep for, but I was awoken by growing. I jolted away, and was filled was fear. All around me there were monsters, and they didn't seem so Happy to see me. There were a total of ten monsters surrounding me.  There was a frog like creature, a creature that looked like a battle frog, a dragonfly like creature, another dragonfly with armour, two carrots with creepy smiles, one having snake hair, a Bette monster, a jello like monster, and two one eyed monsters, one red and one white. They monsters made a circle around me, while I was still seated on the ground, to afraid to move. The Monsters began to prepare magic attacks. Time seemed to slow, and all you could hear was your heart beat.

'Im going to die... I don't want to die!'

You are filled with FEAR.

Toriel's P.O.V.

''Oh my. I hope the child is not not bored waiting. This trip took longer than expected.' 

As I turn the corner into the room I left (Y/N), I dropped my bags from shock. She was on the ground, surrounded by monsters! I was about to scare them off when I suddenly felt a strong surge of magic coming from (Y/N). Her eyes snapped open wide, but they were pink instead of (e/c), and they were glowing. Her hair had also completely turned pink. Pink magical needles launched from her body, spearing the monsters right through their souls. The needles seemed to absorb the souls, and the monsters instantly turned to Ash. (Y/N)'s appearance then returned to normal, and she collapsed to the ground unconscious. I rushed over to her, and took herand my bags back to my house. One thing kept repeating in my mind.

'What was that magic, and where on Earth did she learn it?'

Chapter Text

Sans' P.O.V.

I once again made my way to the big old door to the ruins. I had a long day, and could probably pass out right here, but I needed to do my daily check. The Old Lady behind the door hasn't showed up in two weeks. I was getting really worried. 

''wonder if she'll be there today...'

i sat down in front of the door, and leaned my back on it. I gave a few knocks.

"Knock, knock..."

"Who's there?"

I was shocked for a moment, but quickly recoved as relief washed over me.

"Ice."

"Ice who?"

"It's 'Ice to hear you again."

She giggled, but stopped short.

"What's up? You seem upset..."

"Oh sorry. I've just been worried alot lately."

"Oh, how come?"

She was silent for a while.

"A human has fallen down."

I froze. 

''so that brat came back after all. I guess we weren't really friends. I wonder what's taking them so long to get through the ruins.'

"oh, really? How's that going for ya?"

"I'm scared my friend. "

She sounded scared and like she was crying. This made me mad. What on Earth did that kid do this time?

"What did they do? Who have they KILLED?" I couldn't keep the growl from my voice.

She didn't speak for a while, but when she did she was hesitant.

"S-she... 10 monsters... A Whimsun, Froggit, Moldsmal, Final Froggit, Migosp, Migospel, Moldessa, Vegetoid, Loox, and Parsnik."

"I knew it.. that good for nothing brat!" 

I was pissed off. Yet another genocide route.

"N-no! My friend, she didn't mean to! I'm positive it was in self defense."

"Yeah, keep telling yourself that lady..."

"Listen to me, my friend. When I found her, she was surrounded by the 10 monsters. They were getting ready to attack her. She look so scared... Her hair and eyes turned pink! A-and then these pink needles protruded from her body, stabbing the Monsters right threw their souls... It looked like the needles absorbed the souls, before returning back into her body..."

I froze.

''w-what the hell! Did the kid somehow get new powers or something... Is it even the same kid?'

"Friend, can a human even use magic?"

"I-i don't know... It's probably their soul magic."

"I've never head of any of the human souls possessing that kind of magic."

"Me nether. Hey listen lady, can you tell me about this human?"

''i need to know if this human is frisk. If that kid has obtained new powers, they're gonna make this a worse hell.'

"Oh, well certainly! The child is quite shy, and seems to be always so scared... Poor thing. She has beautiful (e/c) eyes, and lovely (h/l) (h/c) hair..."

She trialed off. I waited patiently for her to continue.

''Yup, definitely not frisk. Maybe things have finally changed. Maybe that last reset will really be the last one... Unless this kid can reset to...'

"A-and I don't know if she'll live..."

"W-What?! What are you talking about lady?"

'the kid seems to be a decent one, as long as they really did kill those Monsters in self defense.. why would the kid die?'

"Ever since she used that magic, she's been unconscious... It's been two weeks... I'm so scared! I don't want her to die!"

The lady was full on sobbing now. I needed to cheer her up somehow.

"H-hey.! It's gonna be fine. The kid seems like a fighter. I'm sure she'll wake up soon."

"I-i g-guess you're right. I mean they have been talking in there sleep, so that should mean thereth fine right?"

"Talking in their sleep? What have they been saying?"

"They keep saying "I'm scared" and "I'm sorry" and "Aliza". The first two worry me, and I can't help wondering who this Aliza is."

"Huh. Sounds like you and the kid are having a rough time. But don't worry. Things will all work out one way or another."

"Thanks for cheering me up friend."

"No problem lady. I should get going though. My brother probably gonna be mad I'm not at my post."

As I was about to get up, she stopped me.

"Wait. Before you go, could you do me a favor?"

When I didn't answer, she continued.

"If the child ever comes through this door, can you promise me something? Watch over them and protect them...will you not?"

'ah, so it's that time agiag. I've made this promise so many times, that it's become meaningless... But maybe this time will be different...'

"Okay lady. I'll do my best."

"Thank you my friend! See you soon."

"See ya."

And with that I headed off to my post.

(Y/N) P.O.V.

'Thanks for the souls (Y/N)! Kumu was really hungry. Though he's always hungry. Ha, ha. It's fun seeing them turn to dust huh? Keep up the good work!'

 I woke with a start. I was dazed, before a massive headache made it's self known. I held my head in pain.

'how long have I been alseep?'

I touched my cheek and was surprised to find it wet. The memories of the death of the Monsters came back, just as Toriel walked into the room. My eyes flooded with tears, and I sobbed uncountably.

"My child, you're awake?! Thank goodness- oh my! My child, what happened?!"

She rushed over to me, and embrased me tightly. I cried harder, and returned her hug. Even though I had only known her for a short while, she already felt like my mother. That was a great feeling, since I had just lost my parents.

"I-im so s-sorry Toriel! I-i didn't mean to k-kill them! I was just so scared! I'm sorry Mom!"

She froze.

"Mom?" She asked.

I just stared, scared that I had said something wrong. The pink at the tips of my hair that I had been born with, grew a bit. She then gave me a giant loving smile.

"Well child, if that is what you wish to call me then so be it."

I smiled. A smile of pure joy. I haven't smiled like that since my parents died... My smile fell, and Toriel looked at me worried.

"My child, what's wrong?"

She cupped my cheek, and whiped my tears with her thumb. I looked down with a frown.

"I... I miss my family..."

She frowned.

"Would you mind telling me about them?"

I nodded.

"It was just me, my parents, and my big sis Aliza. I wasn't that close to my parents, but I loved them. My mom home schooled me, and my dad worked at a lab. They were good parents. My big sister Aliza and me are really close. She's my best friend... She's like me, but brave and more social. We loved telling puns, and she even taught me bad pick up lines."

A small smile made it's wat onto my face, but quickly disappeared.

"Aliza is still on the surface, but my parents are... Dead. They were killed the night I fell down here. "

"ImI so sorry my child. I had no idea. But you have me now. We'll be a family. And I know just how to cheer you up. My famous cinnamon butterscotch pie!"

A smiled a bit. Toriel called me to the dinner table about an hour later. Before she let she told me that the room I was in was mine. I spent the hour playing with some old toys. When I reached the table, she pulled out a chair for me to sit in. I sat down and as she went into what I guess was the kitchen. She came back with two slices of freshly baked pie. She placed a plate in front of me, and took a seat at the table across from me. My mouth watered as I stared at the pie. I both looked and smelled Delicious. I picked up my fork, and took a bite. It tasted amazing! I quickly gobbled up the pie. It was only then that I realized how hungry I was. It shouldn't be a surprise I suppose, since I haven't eaten anything since I fell down here. I heard giggling, and looked to Toriel.

"Oh my! I'm sorry my child. I can't help it. You must have been starving since you haven't eaten in to weeks."

"Two weeks?! I was out that long..?"

She nodded.

'Aliza must be so worried... And so alone...'

"Would you like seconds my child? If you want you can try some of my snail pie I baked."

I cringed at the thought of the snail pie.

"Seconds please... But no snail pie.."

She chuckled, and got me another slice of pie. We spent the rest of the evening reading snail books, and sharing puns. I had alot of fun. Of course it ended when she told me that it was time for bed. She walked me to my room, and as I was getting into bed, she finally noticed that I was still wearing the blood stained PJs I had been wearing since I fell.

"Oh my! Those clothes simply won't do. Hear."

She opened the dresser, and pulled oit a set of (f/c) PJs, and handed them to me.

"Wear these."

I changed into the PJs, and told her that she could throw away my old ones. I didn't want them anymore. She then tucked me in, and noticed the locket chain (a chain that can hold multiple lockets) around my neck.

"My child, what is this?"

I touched the single locket I had on my chain. The locket was heart shaped, and was  royal purple in colour.

"It's my locket chain. My sister and me got a pair so that we can always keep each other close."

I opened the locket to show here the picture of my and Aliza hugging and smiling. The picture was taken on my birthday, the day I fell down here. There was also a picture of my mom and my sister in the locket. (Aliza and mom / Aliza and you)(just picture Aliza holding you instead of sans). I pointed to the picture of me and Aliza.

"That's Aliza. We took the picture on my birthday, the day I fell down here."

I then pointed to the picture of Aliza and my mom.

"That's Aliza with my mom. My mom is really clingy. She's also nosey, ans strict. My dad's not in the picture cause he hates pictures. He was never around much ether. Always at work."

"You sister seems like a great girl."

I smiled and nodded in agreement. Toriel then got up, and came back with a picture. It was a picture of her, and goat man, goat boy, and a human child.

"This was my family. This is my ex husband Asgore... This is my son Asriel, and my adopted child Chara... My children died long ago though and I still miss them..."

I hugged her. I guess she left her husband.

"What happened to them?"

"Well Chara was got really sick one day, and passed away. Asriel was killed by Humans on the surface. After that my husband declared war on humans, and I left him."

I nodded in understanding.

"Well, I think that is enough for one day. Goodnight my child."

"Goodnight Mom."

She kissed my forehead, and left. It wasn't long before I passed out.

in the dream

I woke to a black void. I heard crying. It sounded like Toriel.

"Mom?"

there was no reply. I followed the sound till I saw her before me. She was on her knees crying. I slowly approached her.

"Mom are you okay?"

i put my hand on her shoulder, and tried to see her face. Suddenly her cries, turned into insane laughter. I backed up in fear. She turned to me with an isane look in her eyes, still laughing.

"Mom?"

"You dirty rotten child! You killed them! I hate you! Just die!"

she lunged at me, and my fear took over. I screamed in utter terror, and closed me eyes. I wanted for pain but nothing happened.

"U-ugh..."

i slowely opened my eyes, then gasped in horror. Before me was Toriel, with a long pink needle pierced through her very Soul. I was to shocked to move.

"Mom! No-no!"

She looked at me with fear , hatred, and betrayal.

"M-my child... How could you?"

then she turned to dust. As I watched her dust get blown away by an invisible wind, I fell to my knees and cried.

"No! No! No, no! Not again! Mom! Toriel! Please come back! I didn't mean to! Please! I'm sorry! I need you! Mom!"

i cried until I heard giggling above me. I looked up and frowed. It was then that I realized it wasn't real... Just another illusion she created to torment me.

"So it was just you then... What do you want?"

"Oh (Y/N), don't be like that. I just want to have some fun! It's gets pretty boring here. Oh and thanks again for the souls!"

i was looking at a girl with brown pink tiped hair, pink eyes, and was wearing a pink sweater and pink skirt. I pink blob floated around her. These were the 'friends' I had that had been with me since I was born. It was third falt I was scared if everything and had nightmares most nights. The pink blob came up to me, and smiled. I gave a small smile, and petted him, before he returned to her side. The blob was Kumu. He was scary sometimes, but most of the time he was really nice to me. Her on the other hand delighted is scaring me.

" I didn't kill the Monsters on purpose... ImInot even sure how it happened..."

"Don't worry! I have all the answers!"

i looked at her as I waited for answers. She can be scary and mean, but she could also be sweet, supporting, and helpful. 

"Those needles are one of your Soul powers! You being able to use them means you have finally grown steons enough to unlock your soul powers! All you need to do now is unlock the rest of your powers and learn to control them."

I stared to feel dizzy. That means that my body is gonna wake up soon.

"Looks like is bye for now (y/n). We'll talk again later."

then everything faded to black.

dream over

It's been a few days since I talked to her, and she hasn't spoken to me. She just gives me the usual nightmares. As the days past I became certain that I couldn't stay here. I had to find a way back to the surface. A way back to Aliza. I love Toriel a lot, but I NEED Aliza. She's the most important person in the world to me. And right now while I've been down here, she is up there all alone. I'm the last family she has left. She needs me. And we promised we'd always be there for each other. Now I just needed to find a way to break this to Mom. I walked up to Toriel who was sitting in her rocking chair and reading her snail book. 

"Mom?"

"Yes my child?"

"I need to go home."

"W-What? Umm- oh, did you know snails can be killed with salt?"

"Mom, please. I need to exit the ruins. I need to go home."

She signed.

"My child, I have to do something. Please stay here."

She began to walk away at a fast pace, and I cahced after her. I ran down the stairs into a long corridor. I had managed to catch up to her.

"You wish to return "home" do you not? Ahead of us lies the exit to the ruins. A one way path to the rest of the Underground. I'm going to destroy it. No one will ever be able to leave again. Now be a good child, and go upstairs."

She then disappeared down the corridor, and I ran to catch up with her.

'I can't let her destroy the exist! If she does, I'll never be able to see Aliza again!'

"Every human that falls down here meets the same fate. I have seen it time and time again. They come. They leave. They die."

I froze.

'i-i don't want to die... But I must leave.'

"You naive child. If you leave the ruins... They. Asgore... Will kill you. Don't you see imI the only one teying to protect you? ... please, go to your room."

'' I thought Asgore and her were in love... Why would he kill me?'

I continued to follow her as she rounded  a corner.

"Don't try to stop me. This is your final warning."

She finally stopped in front of a large door.

"You really want to leave that badly? Hmph... You are just like all the others. There is only one solution to this. Prove yourself.... Prove to me you are strong enough to survive..."

Suddenly my soul was ripped from my chest. It floated in front of me as it got trapped in a box. Everything turned black and white, and Toriel stood above the box prepared to attack. She had taught me about the battle zone before, and how to use all of the options.

You checked her. Atk 80, DF 80. Knows what's best for you. She started throwing round after round of fire balls at you. You were terrified. It was just like your dream last night. You were down to 17 HP. You kept clicking spare.

"Mom!"

15 HP.

"Mom, stop!"

13 HP.

"Please I'm scared!"

11 HP.

As the battles continued on, your fear grew. You didn't want to die. You didn't want to fight. You were so scared. Scared of dying, of fighting, of her magic. As your fear grew, more and more of your (h/c) hair turned pink, from the tips up.

"What are you doing child? Attack or run away!"

9 HP.

You used a healing item.

15 HP.

10 HP.

You were to scared to speak. You were trying to stay in control.

"What are you proving this way? Fight me or leave!"

'You wanted to run, but you had to get back to Aliza. No matter what!'

you stared at her in fear.

"Stop it... Stop looking at me that way... Just go away!"

7 HP.

You had no more healing items.

3 HP.

1 HP...

You're hair was now fully pink, and your eyes had turned pink as well. One word rang so loud in your head.

'Rhabdophobia!'

A pink Aura surrounded the area around you, and a mass of Toriel's fire balls turned pink, and now were at your command. You could feel your strength draining. Toriel looked shocked and frightened. You sent the fire balls flying back at her, bit they all just hit the walls around her. She only got hit by one. You fell to your knees. The fight was over. You spared her. You had won.

"Oh, my child! I'm so sorry! Are you alright?"

She knelt by you to check on you. She then began using her magic to heal you. Your eyes and hair had returned back to normal.

"My child why do you want to leave so badly? I know this place is not much, but we can be happy here. We can be a happy family. I can tutor you, we can read books, make puns, catch insects... Haha no . These Ruins get quite small after awhile. Look at me... How pathetic... I can't even save a single child..."

"You're not pathetic mom... I'd love to stay here and live with you."

"Than why..?"

"Aliza. I'm the only family she has left. She's all alone. I promised I'd always be there for her. She needs me, and I need her. She's the most important person in the world to me... I'm sorry."

I she's a few tears, which she wiped away. She had finished healing me and pulled us both to our feet.

"I understand my child. You can go. Let's get you packed up with some supplies  and you can go."

After packing me some food, gear, and some clothes, we went back to the door. She had also given me a light pink sweater, with Royal Purple stripes. She had knitted for me herself as a late birthday present. She also gave me a camera, which before packing we used to take to photos of us together. One for each of us. She looked down at me.

"I will miss you my child. I love you."

"I love you to Mom."

"Child please promise me that you won't come back."

"But-!"

"Promise me please..."

You were heartbroken.

"Okay... I Promise I won't come back."

She smiled and gave me one last hug, before heading back down the corridor. I wiped my tears, and continued forward. I came to a small patch of grass where Flowey awaited me. I was instantly scared.

"Cleavvvvvver. Veeeeerrrryyyh Clevvver. You think your real smart don't you? In this world it's kill or be killed. So you managed to play buy your own rules. You spared the life of a single person. Hee hee hee... Whimsun, Froggit, Moldsmal, Final Froggit, Migosp, Migospel, Moldessa, Vegetoid, Loox, Parsnik. Think about those names. Do you think any of those monsters have families? Do you think they had friends? Each one of them could have been someone else's Toriel. Selfish brat. Someone is dead because of you."

And with that he gave an insane laugh, and disappeared into the ground. Guilt washed over me, and I cried. I know I have killed innocent creatures, with friends and familes. I'd have to leave with that fact and this guilt the rest of my life. I wiped my tears and opened the big door infront of me, leaving the Ruins behind.

Chapter Text

Your P.O.V.

As soon as you stepped through the door, you were hit with freezing cold. You held yourself to try and keep warm, failing miserably. It seems you had entered a forest in the middle of winter. There was snow and ice everywhere. It was eerily quite, which caused your fear to rise a bit. You put down your bag, and pulled out the sweater. You slipped on the pink sweater with Royal purple stripes over your head. It helped warm you right up, but you were still cold. Looking at the ruins doors, memories of that place played you your head. You had meet many monsters there. The mosters that stood out from the others were Flowey, Toriel, and that shy ghost Napstablook. You met him the day after you woke up. You too we're a bit scared of eachoeach  at first but, quickly warmed up to each other. Unfortunately the ghost was quick to disappear. You turned and started walking through the forest. You stepped over a giant stick, and saw a bridge ahead if you. Suddenly a lound crack was heard from behind you. You quickly turned around to find the large branch had been snapped in two. You couldn't imagine the strength needed for someone to just snap it in half like that. Your fear rised. You quickly turned around, and walked fast toward the bridge. You caught sight of a shadow following you and began to hear footsteps that weren't your own. You hair was turning more and more pink the more your fear grew. You broke out into a full on run. You tripped once you reached the bridge. The footsteps stopped right behind you, and the shadow of your follower loomed over you. Your hair was now mostly pink, and your eyes had turned pink as well. The figure then spoke in a deep tone.

"DON'T YOU KNOW HOW TO GREET A NEW FRIEND? TURN AROUND AND SHAKE MY HAND."

Scared at what would happen if you didn't obey, you slowly got up, turned around, and grabbed his hand.

PPPPPPFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFTTTTTTTTT!!!

sans' p.o.v.

the kid just started at my in utter shock. A few moments of silence passed and I head a tiny giggle. Looking to her, that giggle turnes into full on laughter. She was laughing so hard she had tears in her eyes, as she clutched her stomach. I was a bit stunned at how someone could go from utterly terrified to a laughing mess in only a few minutes. I noticed that the pink in her hair and eyes slowly disappeared, leaving only the tips of her hair pink. She now had (e/c) eyes and (h/c) hair. Even though I didn't trust this kid, I had to admit that she was a pretty cute kid. 

"Ah, the old woopie cushion in the hand trick. It never gets old."

Once she stopped laughing and caught her breath, I continued.

"hey kid. i'm sans. sans the skeleton."

She smiled, and squeezed my hand. It was just now that I noticed that we were still holding hands. I blushed a bit in embarrassment and let go. She was giggling again.

"That's perfect! Your name is Sans as in Comic Sans, and your comedian! Man you're the first person besides Aliza to make me laugh this much!"

She giggled, and gave me a big bright smile.

"My name is (y/n) by the way."

"''ice to meet ya kid. anyway you're a human right? That's funny. I'm actually supposed to be on watch for humans right now."

I noticed that she took a step back from me.

"don't worry kid. i'm  not really interested in capturing anyone."

She calmed down. I looked toward the path.

"My brother papyrus though is a human hunting FANATIC. He's been pretty down lately, so it would mean a lot if he saw a human-"

I paused when I noticed that her hair and eyes were turning pink. She looked scared.

"Uh, hey kid... Don't be scared. He won't-"

"SANS!!! WHERE ARE YOU?!"

papyrus then came into view. I quickly turned to the kid to tell the to hide, but I couldn't see them anywhere. 

"BROTHER! THERE YOU ARE!"

"oh, ah, hey paps."

"WHAT ARE YOU DOING? WHY AREN'T YIU AT YOUR POST?!"

"oh, you know just coming back from that door. I got to practice some pretty humerus puns today."

"SANS! IT IS NI TIME FOR JOKES! WE HAVE TO BE PREPARED FOR A HUMAN! I WILL CAPTURE A HUMAN! THEN I'LL HAVE EVERYONE'S LOVE AND RESPECT! AND UNDYNE WILL FINALLY MAKE ME A ROYAL GUARD!"

"I know paps. I am prepared. IvI' done a ton of work today. A skele-ton."

"UGH SANS! GET BACK TO WORK! AND PIT SOME 'BACKBONE' INTO IT. NEHNEHNEH!"

And with that he was gone. I have to find the kid.

Normal p.o.v.

As soon as you heard the loud voice, you ran. You ran for a bit before climbing a large tree. You climbed as high as you could, before you aciaccidently looked down. Fear filled you as you realized you could die from falling from this right. You clutched the tree for dear life praying that you wouldn't fall, and that Papyrus wouldn't find you. You trusted Sans a bit, but not his brother. He wanted to capture you. You could hear the conversation of the font brothers in the distance. When you could no longer hear their voices you sighed in relief.

"Hey, kid? Where did you go?!"

It was Sans. He was looking for you. After a while of hearing him calling, you answered back. 

"Sans! I'm here! SANS!"

You kept calling, but you didn't hear him anymore. Were you too late? Was he already to far away to hear you. Were you gonna freeze to death stuck in this tree? You started crying. You then felt something take hold of you. You noticed a blue Aura surrounded your body and your soul as it floated in front of you. You were scared. You began floating and we're brought back to the ground. It then disappeared.

"Hey kid. Thought I lost you there for a sec- hey, kid... You okay? Why are you crying?"

You turned around to see Sans. You were so relieved to see a trusted face, that you ran and hugged him with all your might. You cried into his chest.

sans p.o.v.

i had no idea what to do. The best I could do was hug her back and tell her that everything would be okay.

'man, this kid must have been through a lot. I was worried when I couldn't find her, and am more so now that she's crying so much. She looked terrified. I don't know how this kid did it, but I can't help but care about her. Heck I'm already feeling protective of her. What am I going to do?'

Once she calmed down, she let go of me, and her hair and eyes were back to normal. I'd figured by now that her eyes and hair turns pink when she is scared. And based on what that lady told me, that Fear is what seems to trigger her powers.

"Hey, kid.. (y/n). "

'' really have to stop using that nickname for (y/n). It brings up bad memories.'

she was staring at me.

"(Y/n), why don't stay at my place tonight? It's getting late and you don't really have a place to stay right?"

She looked at me with a smile and nodded, before frowning.

"W-What about your brother? W-won't he try to c-capture me?"

"Don't worry about that k- (y/n). I'll handle it. You'll be safe with me."

She smiled and hugged me again. I smiled and hugged back. This kid is really something.

"Why don't we grab some grub at grillby's? That place has the best food in the Underground."

"Ok!"

She grabbed my hand and started marching forward. A fair blush appeared on my cheeks, as we headed for Snowdin. When we entered the town, the streets were empty. That was cause people were ether at home or at grillby's. When we walked into grillby's, I could feel her tighten her grip on me, and hide behind me. Everyone was staring at us. 

"Hey guys. It's fine. She's with me."

I walked towards the bar, with her clinging to me. Before I sat down, I turned back to everyone with my single glowing eye.

"Oh, ya. Before I forget, I just want to let you guys know. If anyone hurts (y/n), THEY'RE GONNA HAVE A BAD TIME." 

Everyone was shocked for a moment but nodded and returned to what they were doing. I looked down to the kid. She was still hiding behind. No that I think about it, she's only about half the size of me. Small kid. I turned around and picked up the kid, and sat them down on one if the bar stools. I sat on the one next to them. Looking at them, they were still scared. With a small smile, I ruffled ip their hair.

"Hey, lighten up. You're safe here. No one's gonna get ya with me around. So what do want? Burgers or Fries?"

She smiled at me.

"Fries."

"Nice choice. I'll have some of that too. Hey grillbz. Two orders of fries for me and my friend here."

With a nod, grillby got us our order.

"Hey (y/n). By any chance have you heard of a talking flower?"

She looked at me shocked, before nodding her head.

"Flowey. .. He's scary."

'so she knows. I guess he tried to take her soul. Tori probably saved her from him.'

Grillby then came back with our orders. As he placed our order down, (y/n) was just staring at him in awe. Grillby looked to me, as if to ask me who she was.

"Hey (y/n), this here is my good friend Grillby. Grillbz, this is (y/n)."

"Umm, Mr. Grillby? How do you not burn things if you're made of fire?" 

Grillby chuckled.

"Well little one, it's because of magic."

He then began to make shapes in the air with his fire magic. The pink on her hair grew a tiny bit, as she looked at the magic in awe, and giggled. Grillby then left to attend other monsters. Me and the kid began to eat.

"Hey (y/n), want some ketchup?"

She nodded her haid vigorously. I handed her the ketchup bottle with a sly smirk. When she tried to pour out the ketchup, the cap fell off and her food got soaked in ketchup. I couldn't hold back my laughter as she just stared at her food.

"Oh, sorry. Here you can have mine."

 I was about to slide over my food, when she started gobbling up her food. I just watched in shock. When she finished she looked at me confused.

"What? I like ketchup."

I burst out laughing. This was the funniest thing I've seen in a long time.

"Ha, ha. Sorry, I've just never seen anyone love ketchup as much as me."

She just giggled. Later we went to the house, and explained everything to Papyrus. 

"WELL LITTLE  HUMAN, I HOPE YOU SLEEP WELL. TOMMOROW YOU WILL GET TO TEST OUT MY AMAZING PUZZLES AND HAVE MY FAMOUS SPAGHETTI! GOODNIGHT HUMAN"

And with that he left for his room. I turned to the kid, who was all tucked in on the couch. 

"well (y/n), you better get some sleep. You'll have a big day tomorrow. Goodnight."

"Goodnight Teddy."

I was already heading to the stairs, when I heard her. I stopped.

"Teddy?"

I turned around to ask if I heard her right, only to find that she had already fell fast asleep. I smiled, and headed for my room.

''Teddy huh? I guess I can live with that."

Chapter Text

Your P.O.V.

'Hey (Y/N), you're getting too chummy with these mosters... You can't trust them... I'm telling you this for your own good... Be careful.'

That was the only thing Betty said to you before you awoke.

You awoke with a start, gasping for breath.  Betty had showed you a scarier nightmare than usual.

"HUMAN?! WHAT HAPPENED? ARE YOU ALRIGHT?"

Papyrus was standing  in front of you with a plate of Spaghetti looking worried.

"I'm alright Papy. Just a bad dream..."

"OH, IS THAT ALL IT WAS? I'M GLAD YOU'RE NOT HURT. YOU KNOW MY BROTHER HAS LOTS OF NIGHTMARES TOO."

"Really? "

"INDEED. BUT I'D BE BETTER IF YOU KEEP IT A SECRET THAT YOU KNOW.  SASNS DOESN'T LIKE PEOPLE KNOWING ABOUT IT. NOW EAT UP!"

he handed you the spaghetti and walked back I to the kitchen. You took a bite of the Spaghetti , and the Taste was indescribable . You decided to flush tne Spaghetti down the toilet qhen he wasn't  looking.

"HUMAN? AH! I SEE YOU HAVE FINISHED ALL YOUR SPAGHETTI!  AND SO QUICKY TO, SO YOU MUST HQVE LOVED IT! WOULD YOU LIKE SO E MORE?"

"Umm, no thanks. It was great,  but I'm full now. "

"OKAY TINY HUMAN. NOW IT IS TIME FOR PUZZLES! SANS WILL JOIN US LATER, SO LET'S GO!"

And with that he picked you up under his arm, and ran at inhuman speed put the door a d into the snowdin forest. 

The day was spent solving puzzles, running from monsters, and having fun with Sans and Papyrus.

As You headed back to Snowdin town you were shivering like crazy. The sweater Toriel made for you only kept you so warm after all.

"hey, kid. What's CHILLIN'?"

you gave a small chuckle at the pun. You leaned I to sans side as you walked.

"I'm a humansicle..."

"heh. 'ice one kid. Here."

He stopped walking,  and you felt something heavy put around you. He had put his sweater on you.  It was way too big on you. The sweater went All the way down to your knees, and the sleeves stretched far past your hands, dangling at your side's.

"It's too big, Teddy..."

"Or maybe you're just to tiny?"

Clearly insulted you pouted.

"Hey! I'm not tiny..."

"Ok, Okay... but I have to admit that being in an oversized jacket looks cute on you."

You hid in the jacket embarrassed. 

"That's just making you cuter princess."

"Princess?"

"Yeah. I figured if you get to call me Teddy,  then you'd  need a nickname too. Do you not like it?"

"No...I love it!"

You ran and hugged him. He hugged you back whole heartedly.

" ARE YOU TWO COMING, OR NOT?! IF YOU DON'T  HURRY UP, THAN WE'RE NOT EATING AT GRILLBY'S!"

"Ok Paps, we're coming. Come on Princess. "

He held out his hand, and you happily took it. When you finaly made it to GRILLBY'S , you all took a seat at an empty table. When you sat down a large fart sound erupted from beneath you. You burts out laughing, while sans gets scolded by Papyrus . After a little while Grillby came to your table.

"Mr.Grillby!"

"Hey Grillbz. Two orders of Burg for me and the princess here, and fries for my bro. Kid do you want a ketchup bottle?"

You nodded your head.

" and two ketchup bottles."

Grillby left with you orders.

"SAN, I CAN'T BELIVE THAT YOU ACTUALLY DRINK THAT STUFF. AND TO MAKE IT WORSE, NOW THE HUMAN IS PICKING UP ON ALL YOUR HABITS! YOURE A TERRIBLE INFLUENCE BROTHER..."

"Ah, come on paps. I'm a great influence. Right princess?"

"Right Tedy!"

You both laughed while papyrus scowled. When Grillby came back with your orders, you all ate, and Papyrus watched disgusted as you and sans chugged down your ketchup. Once you got back to the house, sans and Papyrus tucked you in on the coach and you fell asleep content.

You once again looked upon the familiar black void like every other night. Out of the darkness the figures of Betty and Kumu emerged.

"hehehe. Look who's  back."

"hi betty, kumu..."

"so you chose to ignore my warning.  You should see that I'm right by now, with all the monsters that have tried to kill you so far."

"Monsters aren't bad betty.  And beside I've been fine so far."

she burst out laughing. 

"hehehe! Fine? Every time a monster has attacked you, you run away. One day you'll face someone you can't run away from. You'll get sick of running away. I know I got sick of it. And when you do get sick of it, I'll  be right here waiting to show the proper path you should be taking. Until then (Y/n)."

for the rest of the nightmare, you were shown images of all the new friends you have made down here dying over and over again.

Chapter Text

You woke up with a start, drenched in sweat. When you realize it was just another nightmare, you took deep breaths to calm yourself.

"Hey, you okay princess?"

You turned to see sans standing on the stairs. He probably just woke up. You nodded your head and looked down at your hands as he approached. He took a seat next to you on the couch, and glanced at you worriedly.

"You sure? You look almost as pale as me. Hehe..."

He laugher faded as you didn't respond.

"Come on talk to me."

You took a deep breath and flashed him a reassuring smile.

"I'm okay teddy. Besides I'm used to dealing with Betty and kumu and all the nightmares. "

You didn't realize you said there names until it was to late.

"Betty?kumu? Who are they? Are they why You're having all these nightmares?"

You chuckled nervous and told him not to worry, and  that you didn't want to talk about it.

"Well if you're sure... I'm here if you want to talk about it."

You noded your head with an appreciative smile. He Pat your head.

"How about some Cinnamon buns for breakfast?"

You nodded and he left to go get some. When he came back the two of you ate. Sans said he had work to do, and suggested that you took some time to explore snowdin and get to know the other monsters. You were a bit frightened at the idea of going by yourself but sans assured you it was perfectly safe so you agreed. He also told you that papyrus should be back in a few hours from his patrol, and left for work. He had also given you some G to buy yourself some more clothes. After he left you pulled your sweater over your head, and put on one of sanses oversized jackets that he lent you. You took a deep breath and opened it he door. The cold hit you like a brick and you shivered. You stepped outside and dicided to head right. When you looked though you only saw a shed. Guess that was the end of the town. You walked to the shed and tried to open it.  It was locked. Oh well. You then headed of to the left and saw a building that said library. No wait it said Librarby? You shrugged and entered the building. You approached the Lady at the front, and she spoke out before you could even speak.

"Yes we know that the sign is misspelled."

You frowned, and walked towards the book shelves. There were some people at the table working on puzzles, but you were to nevous to approach them. So instead you walked over and pulled a red book, that seemed to be a school report about monster funerals.

"Monster funerals, technically speaking, are cool as heck.

When monsters get old and kick the bucket, they turn into dust.

At funerals, we take that dust and spread it on that person’s favorite thing.

Then their essence will live on in that thing...

Uhhh, am I at the page minimum yet?

I’m kinda sick of writing this.'

'Intresting.'

You put the book back, and grabbed a blue one.

"While monsters are mostly made of magic, human beings are mostly made of water.

Humans, with their physical forms, are far stronger than us.

But they will never know the joy of expressing themselves through magic.

They’ll never get a bullet-pattern birthday card..."

You thought about this. I mean while you didn't have monster magic, you still had that pink magic. Maybe it was the presence of monster magic that gave you your magic? You wondered if your magic worked the same way as monster magic.

You put the book back and grabbed a orange book.

"Because they are made of magic, monsters’ bodies are attuned to their SOUL.

If a monster doesn’t want to fight, its defenses will weaken.

And the crueler the intentions of our enemies, the more their attacks will hurt us.

Therefore, if a being with a powerful SOUL struck with the desire to kill...

Um, let’s end the chapter here..."

Dose that mean if you wanted to kill the monsters, you magic would be even stronger? What if Betty tried to make you hurt them? This made you scared.

You put the book back and grabbed a light green one. 

" "MONSTER HISTORY PART 4"

Fearing the humans no longer, we moved out of our old city, HOME.

We braved harsh cold, damp swampland, and searing heat...

Until we reached what we now call our capital.

“NEW HOME.”

Again, our King is really bad at names...?"

''That must be where Toriel' husband Asgore lives. Hope I never end up there."

you put down the book and grabbed a dark green one.

"Love, hope, compassion...

This is what people say monster SOULs are made of.

But the absolute nature of “SOUL” is unknown.

After all, humans have proven their SOULs don’t need these things to exist."

You frowned and put the book back. You were about to reach out for another when a voice called out.

"Oh, sorry but I haven't finished writing that one yet."

You turned to see a yellow Rino monster wearing a scarf.

"Hi, I'm Scarf Lady, and that's Lady Garf."

She pointed to the green monster to her left.

"We're the news paper writers. There's no breaking news down here, so we usually fill up the pages with puzzles and comics."

Then Lady Garf spoke.

"You know imIthe number 1 word search maker in the underground. I never understood why the teachers gave us all those cross words in school, but look at me now?"

Then a pink female loox spoke up. 

"Hi my name is mikewazowski. You look like someone who would have trouble with junior jumble."

You gave them a polite wave and a nod, before making your way back outside. You continued to head left till you came to a crossroads. One path continued to the left and the other went up. You dicided to head up. In the north part of town you met a slime family and a dog named ice wolf. Ice Wolf really loved throwing those ice blocks for some reason. You walked over to the slime family Wich had three members. The Father was watching his children play and said "ah to be young again. the world felt so boundless then. You their why don't you join my children in a game. You only live once you know."

"O-okay."

You approached the kids nervously. The Older Slime said; "hey let's play Monsters and Humans."

Then the Younger slime said " You're not gonna make me be the human again are you?"

They then turned to you and they heard you approach.

"Hey! You want to play Monsters and Humans with us?" Said the older one.

"Ah, s-sure."

"Cool. Guess you'll be a human with me." Said the younger one.

The older one explained the rules and the game was the same as cops and robbers. The monster had to try and catch the humans, and if you got tagged you got taken to the dungeon. A human can free another captured human, but if all the humans were captured the monsters would win. If humans outlasted the timer then they would win. You guys played for half and hour. Humans won twice and monsters one three times. You had fun and playing with them helped make you less nervous to approach other monsters. you said your goodbyes and made your way back down the path. You then took the left path.  The first monsters you encountered were named Narcarat Jester and Scarf Mouse. After you introduced yourselves, Narcarat Jester told you;

"You know alot of people call me Red Demon. We all know that the underground has problems, but we smile anyway. Why? We can't do anything, so why be morose about it?"

Then Scarf Mouse spoke.

"Everyone is always laughing and cracking jokes, trying to forget our modern day crisis... Dreariness. Overcrowding. Lack of sunlight. I wpuwo join them, but imI just not very funny."

You were silent. You felt bad for them. You cracked a fake smile and told them you were sure everything would be okay. You all said your goodbyes, and you continued down the path. The next place you saw was grillbys. You headed inside to see familiar faces of the monsters that were usually at Grillby's. You began to walk to the counter but was stopped by every monster there. First it was Drunk Bun Aka Buncrazy. You didn't like her much ever since she flirted with sans the other day calling him Sansey.

"No matter where I go, it's always the same menu, the same people... Help! I want new drinks n' h-h-hot guys!!!!"

She was obviously wasted as she then passed out on the table. Then the dog couple, Dogamy and Dogaressa spoke.

Dogaressa said " we're sentries, but we never get any respect. I wish those skeletons would throw us a bone. We love bones."

Dose that mean they want to eat Sans and Papyrus?

then Dogamy spoke. "You better watch were you sit in here kid. Because that big guy WILL jump into your lap, and give you lots of love and attention."

You looked over to greater dog who just gave you a derpy face. You noticed lesser dog in the corner playing card against it's self, and it looked like it was losing. Then Doggo spoke up.

"I'm thinking of getting a spiked coller to show of my personality. It makes a statement like... "Attach a Lesh to me and take me for a walk please." "

You gave a thumbs up and head forward only to be stopped by Big Mouth who said 

"Hmm... Isn't human food different from monster food? It does things like 'spoil'. And when you eat it, it passes all the way through your whole body. Disgusting. I'd love to try it sometime."

this guy is wierd but at least now I know why everytime I eat monster food it seems to dissolve before I can swallow it.

When I got to the counter and looked up to grillby, but all you could her was crackling from him.

Red Bird said"Grillby says he'd offer you a glass of water but he doesn't touch the stuff."

Some how you knew that that was not what Grillby said. You turned to red bird as he continued to speak.

"These dogs are part of the royal guard, an elite military group lead by Undyne. She's rude, loud, and Beats up anyone who gets in her way... It's no wonder all the kids want to be like her when they grow up!"

This Undyne person seems really scary. I hope I don't encounter her. 

then Ugly Fish spoke.

" I 'put out a line' for some girls today. Some onetold me there are plenty of fish in the sea... Well imI taking that seriously. I'm literally going to make out with a fish." 

You cringed a bit, but it kklooknda made sense since he was a fish monster. It was then that Punk Hamster spoke.

"The capital getting pretty crowded, so I heard there gonna start moving here. Hmm... I don't want to see the erasure of our local culture. But I definitely want to see some city slickers slip into their buts!"

You chuckled a little and went over to the juice box. You tried playing it but it was broken. You sighed and sat on a stool. You were gonna order something when Grillby suddenly put a burger and a bottle of ketchup down infront of you. You looked up confused, and he said it was on .the house. After eating, you headed back outside and to the left to see Politics Bear or just Bear for short. He spoke as you approached him.

"This town doesn't have a mayor. But if there's ever a problem, a skeleton will tell a fish about it. Thaaaaaats politics!"

You continued to walk and saw a beautiful Christmas tree surrounded by presents. You approached a tree when a yellow armless monster called Monster kid aka MK called out to you.

"Yo! You're a kid too right? I can tell cause you're wearing a stripped shirt."

Then he ran off. You approached Gift Bear who was placing a gift under the tree. He said "Awful teens tormented a local monster my decorating it's tree like horns. So we started giving that monster presents to make it feel better. Now it's a tradition to put gifs under a decorated tree."

guess this is there version of Christmus. Cool!

You continued to the left and when Rabbit Kid whispered to you.

"That lady over there... Something about her disturbs me."

You looked over and walked to Rabbit Girl and her little brother Cinnamon who she was walking using a child Lesh. (It's a Lesh made for kids that parents use so there kids don't run off). She spoke when you got to her.

"Isn't my little cinnamon the cutest? Bun-buns are always so adorable. Tee-hee! Bun-bun-bun-bun-bun..."

Okay that was something you continued your walk and saw a building called Snowed Inn. You gigled a bit at the pun. You walked in to see the InnKeeper and her son. You approached the innkeeper and she spoke.

"Welcome to the Snowed Inn! Snowdin's primer hotel! One night is 80g."

You shook your head to the offer. You didn't have any g to spend at the inn. Her son then spoke up.

"Mom says skeeping can recover your health, above you maximum HP. What's Maximum HP? Why don't you take a nap here to find out?"

The boy looked at you with pleading eyes making you feel guilty.

"I'm sorry but I don't have 80g."

The innkeeper gasped.

"You don't even have 80g? Poor child. I can't imagine what you could have gone through. Go sleep upstairs for free. You can come her anytime."

You nodded in thanks and she lead you to an empty room upstairs. You could only take about a ten minute nap, before you woke up. The goo family next door were snoring way too loud for you to sleep. You walked down the stairs and the innkeeper said farewell and to tell your friends about the inn. You said goodbye and headed into the shop nextdoor. When you entered the shop, to see Snowdin Shopkeeper (S.S.) and her son and daughter. Her kids headed to Thier room to play and the mother greeted you.

"Hello traveler. How can I help you?"

"Oh, um I came to buy some new clothes..."

"Perfect! You will find the kids section over there."

You headed to wear she pointed and picked out some clothes. You got a couple pairs of pants (brown, black, and a royal purple one), 2 log sleeve shirts, 2 t-shirts and a pair of brown boots. You also got lots of underwear and socks. You took them to the counter and she checked your items.

"Wow. You got yourself a full wardrobe there. Let's she 10 g per pants, 5g per shirt, 2g per sock, 2g per underwear and 10g for the boots. That will be 70g."

good thing Teddy gave me just the right amount.

You handed her the g, and she put your items into the bag except for the boots which you put on right away. You would throw your old ones out once you got back to the house. She then spoke.

"Hey, care to chat?"

"S-sure. Hello."

She chuckled and went with it.

"Hiya! Welcome to Snowdin! I can't remember the last time I saw a fresh face around here. Where did you come from? The capital? You don't look like a tourist. Are you here by yourself?

You shook your head.

"I'm staying here with some friends for a bit."

"Good to hear."

"W-what is there to do her In Snowdin?"

"You want to know what to do here in Snowdin? Grillby's has food, and the library has information... If you're tired, you can take a nap at the inn. It's right next door - my sister runs it. And if you're bored, you can sit outside and watch those wacky skeletons do their thing. There's two of 'em... Brothers, I think. They just showed up one day and... ... asserted themselves. The town has gotten a lot more interesting since then."

"Oh you mean Sans and Papyrus? There the ones I'm staying with."

"Really? Well then I doubt you'll ever get bored."

You gave a small smile.

"Do you know the history own the town?"

"Think back to your history class... A long time ago, monsters lived in the RUINS back there in the forest. Long story short, we all decided to leave the ruins and head for the end of the caverns. Along the way, some fuzzy folk decided they liked the cold and set up camp in Snowdin. Oh, and don't think about trying to explore the RUINS... The door's been locked for ages. So unless you're a ghost or can burrow under the door, forget about it."

You dicided to keep quiet about Toriel.

"What about you? Your life?"

"Life is the same as usual. A little claustrophobic...  But...we all know deep down that freedom is coming, don't we? As long as we got that hope, we can grit our teeth and face the same struggles, day after day... That's life, ain't it?"

"Yeah, I guess. I should get going now."

"Okay. Bye now! Come again Sometime!"

You headed back out,and dicided to explore the forest for a bit. In the forest you encountered several ice caps who were obsessed with there hats, some Cool Drake's skipping school, a Gyftroot, Jerry who you quickly Ditched, Faun who was judging lesserdog's snow sculpture, Snowdrake who told you some jokes, and a snowman who gave you a piece of it's self to take to the surface and assured you that the snow dosen't melt. After all that exploring you headed back to the house. You put all you new clothes into your backpack and saw the two photos that were in there. One was a photo of you and Toriel and the other was of you sans and papyrus. You sat down on the coach, when the door oped. It was papyrus.

"HUMAN! THERE YOU ARE! COME, WE HAVE SOME BUSINESS TO FINALLY GET TO!" 

He lifted you onto his shoulders and took you back outside. For some reason you had a feeling that something bad was about to happen.

Chapter Text

Here you stood in the fog, face to face with Papyrus. You didn't know why this was happening. Papyrus stood confidently.

"HUMAN! I HAVE WAITED FOR THIS MOMENT! PREPARE FOR BATTLE, AND TO BE CAPTURED BY THE GREAT PAPYRUS! ONCE I CAPTURE YOU, UNDYNE WILL FINALLY LET ME INTO THE ROYAL GUARD! NYEH, HE, HE!"

Papyrus got into a battle stance, as you felt the familer tug on your chest as your soul came out. Your hair began to turn pink, as you were filled with Fear. Papyrus sent a volley of bones at you, that you narrowly doged. The last bone hit you in the shoulder, causing you to take some damge. HP 25/28. You looked at him with fear, but he was laughing. You heard him say something in a voice that sounded like encouragement, but you mind couldn't focus enough to make out what he said. The attacks kept coming, and you tried you beat to doge them. HP 22/28. You started to tear up. Why?! Why is his doing this?! Why is he hurting me?! HP 19/28. With every attack you hair turned more pink, as you were filled with more and more fear. Why? He's supposed to be my friend so why?! HP 15/28. Why is he betraying me? Was it all a lie..? HP 10/28. You were crying now, you didn't understand. Was he every really your friend? HP 5/28. You didn't want Betty to be right... You tried calling out to him to stop. He didn't... You tried to run away, but you couldn't... HP 2/28. You hair was fully pink now, as Betty's words played in your mind. 

''One day you'll face someone you can't run away from."

A giant field of bones can towards you, and your eyes turned pink. You screamed.

'Rabdaphobia!'

The word ran in your head as a flash of pink covered your vision, before everything went black.

Sans P.O.V

I was on my way to the big door in the woods to talk to The Old Lady about the kid. I hoped that she would know more about the kid then I do since she lived with her for a while. I knocked on the door, and took a seat in the snow. I got a reply a few moments later.

"Greetings. Is that you my friend?"

"Yeah, it's me. How have you been doing?"

"Quite alright, but I miss the child very much. How is she?"

I paused not sure how she would react.

"We'll she's healthy, and she getting along well with me and paps. But there was something about her I wanted to ask you about..."

"What did you want to know? Did something happen?"

She was worried.

"You see, Princess has been having alot of nightmares, and she mentioned some people named Betty and Kumu... Do you anything about all this?"

"I was afraid of this... I'm pretty sure I know why she's having these nightmares. Though I know not of this Betty and Kumu she told you of. She's never mentioned them to me."

"That's not much of a suprise considering it didn't sound like she wanted me to know ether. But anyways, what do you think is causing these nightmares?"

I head the lady take a deep breath.

"You're acting like it knocked the breath out of you lady."

She gave a chuckle before continuing.

"The child told me what happened the night they came here. Her and her family had celebrated her 8th birthday earlier that day. She her noises in the night, and when she went to investigate she found a man had killed her mother. Her father died protecting her, and the murder chased her to the entrance of the underground where she fell. During her stay with me she had nightmares about that night, so it is mostly the cause of her current nightmares."

I was shocked. I had no idea the kid had been through so much. 

"Heh... No wonder princess is so terrified of everything... Did she mention anything else? Or anyone?"

"Only her sister, Aliza. The child left the ruins in order to return to her. She's the only family she has left. I wish I could've done more for her."

"Nonsense lady. You did alot for her. You took her in, healed her, fed her. You did all you could, she's got her own path to follow. I wonder if she's forgotten about Aliza though since she has been in Snowdon with me and Paps for awhile now. "

"Maybe your right. If she chooses to stay with you, will you keep looking after her?"

"I'll always be there for Princess."

"That's good to hear. Princess? That nickname suits her. Dose she have a nickname for you?"

"Yeah, it's Teddy. Though I don't get how she would see a boney skeleton like me, as a fluffy Teddy Bear."

The lady and me both chuckled a bit.

"Is there anything else you wanted to know my friend?"

"Yeah do you know anything else about her powers?"

"Nothing I haven't already told you. It's soul magic, and it activates when she's scared. I'm sorry I can't be of more help my friend."

"No you've been a big help actually. Thanks lady, I'll see you around."

"Goodbye my friend."

I left the door,and headed back into the woods. By the time I got back to town it was already getting a bit late. I stopped by Grillbys to grab a burger for me and Princess, and headed back to the house. I teleported onto the sofa, and set the bag down beside me.

"Hey, Paps! Princess! I'm home."

When I didn't hear a reply for ether of them I started getting a bit worried. I checked the kitchen, the bedrooms and the bathroom. Nothing. Maybe the two went out for a walk. I teleported outside the house to look for them, and right at that moment I heard a high pitched scream. I turned towards the direction it came from, and saw a bright pink flash of light in the distance. I recognized the voice, it came from (y/n). Panic to over me I ran and teleported as fast as I could to get to her. If someone hurt her, they were going to pay. I came out into a clearing, to see bones and pink spears everywhere, jutting out of the ground. My eyes scanned the field rapidly trying to find her, when I spotted her have buried in the snow. I ran to her, and took her in my arms turning her face up.

"(Y/n)?! (Y/n)?!"

I brushed the snow off her unconscious face.

"Come on Princess, wake up..."

I had tears in my eyes as I put my head down to her chest. My eyes widened when I heard her heartbeat, and I sighed in relief. It was then that I heard a sad and nervous voice speak up.

"...I-IS SHE ALRIGHT?"

I looked towards the voice to see Papyrus. He had a pink spears going through his shoulder and his armor was extremely battered.

"Paps?! You're hurt! What happened here?"

With my free hand I used my blue magic to the spear out of his shoulder. He looked at me with guilty eyes, and spoke.

"I-I'M SORRY SANS.... THIS IS ALL MY FUALT..."

"What do you mean?"

"I BROUGHT THE HUMAN OUT HERE TO BATTLE... ONCE I CAPTURED HER, UNDYNE WOULD FINALLY LET ME JOIN THE ROYAL GUARD. I DIDN'T MEAN FOR IT TO TURN OUT LIKE THIS..."

"What's wrong with you Papyrus?! You don't attack friends! Do you have any idea what the king will do to her if she captured?!"

I just a big mess of emotions. Angry, sad, worried. I looked at the regret in Paps eyes, and my anger went away.

"I-I'm sorry Paps... You don't even know what would've happened to her, you didn't know... Come on, let's go home and get you both healed up..."

I looked back down to (y/n),and saw something I didn't notice before. I didn't notice that her soul was floating out infront of her. I have never seen anything like it. It was pink, and small. Why is it only a third of the size of a normal human soul? And what trait is represented by pink? I decided to look into it later. I carried her bridal style back to the house, and set her rest in my bed. Paps used his magic to heal himself and the kid.

Chapter Text

Your P.O.V.

"(Y/n)... Wake up..."

You scrunched your eyes as you came to. You suddenly remembered everything, and wake up startled. At first you were confused as everything was black, but then you relizied you were once again in the void.

"Good, you're finally awake."

You turned to see Betty and Akumu. You looked away, you didn't want to look at her right now. You didn't want to admit that she had been right.

"What nothing to say? Don't want to admit I was right?"

I remained silent.

"Fine then, don't talk. Just know that you brought this on yourself. I tried to warn you but you didn't listen."

You were trying your best to hold back the tears. You knew she was right, but you didn't want it to be true.

"Maybe he was confused... He's my friend..." You tried to denie. 

"You should hear how pathetic you sound. Try as hard as you want to denie it, but it won't change the truth. He betrayed you. He cares more about joining the royal gaurd then you. If he captured you, Undyne would have taken you to the king, and the king would kill you and take your soul. A friend wouldn't do that. All these monsters just want your soul, that's why they all keep attacking you. This is why I told you that you can't trust monsters."

"What about Teddy and mom?"

"Toriel won't hurt you, but she's still not the best person. She abandoned her husband and her kingdom when they needed her the most, and she's all for the king crossing the barrier to take souls from the humans. He'd have to kill humans to get those souls. And she didn't even stop all those other children before you from leaving the ruins, when she knew full well that they would die. If she stayed with the king, she could have talked him out of starting a war with the humans, but she left. The death of those children are as much her fault as his."

"And Teddy?"

"Your precious sans would have killed you where you stood the moment you left the ruins, if he hadn't made a promise to Toriel to protect you."

This shocked you. You couldn't believe it. Sans didn't seem like he would ever heard anyone, let alone you.

"N-no! You're wrong! Sans wouldn't hurt anyone!"

A big creepy smile grew on her face, and she laughed full of joy.

"Hehehehehehehe! Oh how are you still so naive? If you won't take my word for it, then I'll show you what he did to the last human to fall down here!"

She grabbed your head while laughing, and everything went white. You head was suddenly flooded with memories of sans and a kid with a blue and purple striped sweater. They were in a golden hallway, and sans was killing them, over and over and over. The kid tried to ask for mercy. They dropped their weapon, and hugged sans. They he drove a bone right threw them. You were suddenly back in the void as Betty took her hand of you. You collapsed in shock as the tears spilled from your eyes. You couldn't believe sans would kill that kid so many times. You were scared. You were scared of him. Betty's voice brought you back to reality.

"That kid's name was frisk. They don't exist anymore, but sans still remembers them. He would kill a kid just like you, even when they asked for mercy. And that kid was his friend to. Like I said before, you can't trust monsters."

You were still crying as you looked to her and Kumu.

"T-they who c-can I trust?"

"I wouldn't say I'm very trust worthy, but in your case you can trust me. After all I'm the only one you can count on to help you survive. After all if you die, then I'll die, so keeping you alive is in my best interest. So what do say? Shall we finally work together?"

She held her hand out to you, and you grabbed it. She helped you up, and gave you a smile.

"Now why don't we finally get you to learn how to use your powers?"

You don't know how long you and Betty were training in the void for, but you had finally learned to control your spears of fear. You even learned how to control Kumu. Betty turned to you.

"It's time to wake up now (y/n). Your stronger and it's now time to leave."

"Leave?"

"You haven't forgotten about Aliza right?"

You felt so stupid. With all that has happened lately you completely forgot that you had to get back to Aliza.  You were scared about facing Papyrus and Sans when you woke up, so you knew that you were going to have to run. You took a deep breath, and nodded.

"I'm ready."

"Good. You've been asleep for 3 days. I'll see you soon (y/n)."

Everything went white, before you found yourself waking up in a familiar room. It was sans' room. You got out of the bed quietly, and opened the door. You didn't see anyone in the hall,so you started to make your way to the stairs. When you were about to pass Papyrus' room, the door opened revealing Papyrus.

"HUMAN! YOU'RE AWAKE!"

 Half your hair turned pink, and you backed away from him. He picked up on your fear, and tried to calm you down.

"HUMAN, DON'T BE AFRAID! I WON'T HURT YOU!"

he took a step forward and you shrieked. You summoned dozens of pink spears between you and him, the spears protruding from the walls, ceiling and floor making a barrier. You started to back up more.

"HUMAN, WAIT!"

he summoned some bones to start destroying the barrier, and you turned and ran. You jumped out of the open window and crashed into a snow pile below. You could hear Papyrus' calls for you and you stood up and began running. You kept running till you were far enough that you could no longer hear his calls, and the weather around you got warmer till the snow disappeared.

Sans P.O.V.

I was in the library trying to figure out what trait the pink soul could be. It's been 3 days and (y/n) still hasn't woken up. Papyrus was currently looking after them while I did my research. If I could find out the powers of her soul trait, maybe i would find out why using her powers made her unconscious, and find a way to wake her up. So far my search was turning up nothing. The only other place I could think of to find information about her soul trait would be in the Lab. My father Gaster did alot of research on souls, he's bound to have something about her soul trait hidden away in there. As I put my books back, I heard the library door smash open. Startled I turned to see Papyrus standing in the door looking extremely worried. 

"Paps what's wrong?"

I said as I walked up to him.

"I'M SORRY... THE HUMAN RAN AWAY."

Chapter Text

You ran as far as your legs could carry you, before collapsing. You breathed heavily on all fours. The dirt was soft beneath your hands and a bit damp. After catching your breath you stood up. There was no more snow. Instead you were by the river and there were many waterfalls. You were in waterfall. You kept walking until a voice suddenly startled you.

"Yo!"

Your hair turned a bit pink, as you wiped around to the voice. It was Mk, the kid you met briefly back in Snowdin. You calmed down he didn't know you were human. Actually only a few monsters did.

"Are you sneaking out to see her too?" He asked.

You decided to go along with it.

"Umm, yeah..." You said nervously.

"Awesome... She so cool right?! I want to be just like her when I grow up! Hey don't tell my parents I'm here. Haha." He said.

His last words sounded sad. Did he not have parents ether?

"I'm ready to go when you are!" He said.

"O-ok." You said.

You looked around and saw a blue flower, and went over to it.

"Explaining this flower is the only thing that gives my life meaning." Said a voice from the flower.

You got startled a bit. A fish monster next to it then spoke.

"This is an echo flower. It repeats whatever you say to it... Never trust a flower. That's one of the contents of this world." He said.

Yeah you learned that lesson from Flowey. You then noticed a sentry station, that turned out to be one of Sans'. The thought of him made your eyes prick with tears. You quickly wiped them away. No! Don't miss him. Betty showed you what he did... You can't trust him, or papyrus, or anyone... You should've listened to Betty from the start... You continued down the path, hugging yourself to try and feel better. The next area had a flowing waterfall, with lots of rocks falling. You would have to walk through the river part to get to the other side. You took of your shoes so they wouldn't get wet, and then used your magic to summon the glowing pink spears to block the falling rocks. The spears would only hold for so long, so you quickly made your way over the stream. Once of the other side you let the spears fade, and the rocks fell again. You put your shoes back on, and walked down the path. Ahead you saw a patch of tall grass? Seaweed? You entered it, but froze in your tracks half way through do to hearing voices. You spread apart the top of the grass to see two figures. Papyrus and someone in a suit of armor. You couldn't make out the voice of the knight, but you could make out the voice of Papyrus.

"H-hi Undyne. I'm here with my daily report. Uuhhh... Regarding that human I called you about earlier..." Said papyrus.

"Undyne... Then Betty was right. He was gonna hand me over to Undyne..." You thought to yourself.

"H-huh? Did I fight them? Yes! O-of course I did! I fought them valiantly! ...what? Did I capture them...? W-w-well... No. I tried very hard, Undyne, but in the end... I failed. What? You're gonna take the humans soul yourself..." Said papyrus.

You hair turned more pink as your fear grew. She was gonna hunt you down.

"Buy Undyne, you don't have to destroy them. You see..." Said Papyrus.

Was he taking your side? You thought hopefully.

"... I understand... I'll help any way I can." Said papyrus before leaving.

Right. He's not on your side. Why hope for him to be? He already betrayed you. He's not your friend... And like Betty said from the start, you can't trust him...

You took a few steps to the left to leave, bit froze when you heard a grunt from the knight. You forgot they were there! Your hair turned pinker as the figure stepped forward on the cliff above, examining the grass. She summoned a spear, and waited. She then let the spears disappear, and walked back fading into the shadows. You waited and when you were sure she was gone, you sighed in relief. Your hair returned to normal. You walked out of the grass, but froze on the path as you heard the grass behind you russle. You saw MK run out of the grass, and jump excitedly.

"Yo... Did you see the way she was starring at you...? That... Was AWESOME! I'm sooooo jealous! What'd you do to get her attention?" He said.

You just shurgged nervously. You knew how though. It's cause your human.  But he doesn't need to know that...

"Haha. Come on, let's go watch her beat up some bad guys!" He said.

He ran ahead but tripped, and fell on his face. You were about to help him up, when he stood up and ran ahead. Guess you would be seeing him again.

Chapter Text

You continued through waterfall on your own as monster kid had went in ahead. You came across a bridge seed puzzle.  You carried the bridge seeds to the water and they formed a bridge. You crossed and came across another bridge seed puzzle. There was the obvious path, but you spotted a hidden path. You build the bridge to the hidden path and crossed. You came to a small room with a bench and an echo flower. You sat on the bench and decided to take a break. Your feet touched something under the bench. You reached under and pulled out an abandoned quiche. Who would leave this here? It seemed to be in good condition. You turned to the echo flower and tapped it to see if it would say anything. The voice that came from the fLower made you freeze.

"I just wasn't ready for the responsibility." Said the flower.

Tears flooded from your eyes and fell to the floor.

"Sans..." You said in a cracked voice.

The voice was Sans'. Your mind unwilling flashed to the time you all ate at grillby's, and you both got alot of ketchup on your food. When you all did all those puzzles together. When he called you princess and comforted you when you had that nightmare. When he found you in that tree. You cried harder as the memories flooded through your mind. You ran away. You couldn't trust him, but... You loved him. He was your Teddy, your friend... And you missed him so much! You let out all the tears you had been holding back. You lost track of how long you sat thier crying. You are the quiche as comfort food and it tasted really good. When you finally stopped crying you put the empty quiche tray aside and wiped your eyes dry. You took the path back to the main room. You made a bridge towards the obvious way out. When you got to the other side your phone started to ring. You panicked and quickly hanged it up. You sighed in relief. You continued into the next room. The sign read 'The Wishing Room'. The room was filled with echo flowers and gems that looked liked stars. You walked up to the first flower and it spoke.

"A long time ago, monsters used to Wisper thier wishes to the stars in the sky. If you hoped with all your heart, your wish would come true. Now all we have are these sparkling stones on the ceiling..." Said the flower.

You went to the next flower.

"Thousands of people Wishing together can't be wrong! The king will prove that."

And the next.

"C'mon sis! Make a wish!"

"I wish my sister and I will see the real stars someday..."

"Ah... Seems my horoscope is the same as last week's..." Said the last flower.

There was one more flower, but it didn't say anything. You knelt infront of it, and told it your wish. You got up and went over to the telescope in the room. After moving it around you found a message that said check the wall with an arrow next to it. You followed the arrow to the wall down a hallway. You thought about it a moment, and used your spears to bust a hole in the wall revealing the path to the next room. You smiled proud of yourself, and walked through. The next room was darker and there was writing on the wall. You could just make out the words in the dim light.

''The war if humans and monsters. What did they attack? Indeed it seemed they had nothing to fear. Hans are unbelievably strong. It would take the soul of every monster... Just to equal the power of one human soul. But humans have one weaknesses. Ironically it is the strength of thier soul. It's power let's it persist outside the human body even after death. If a monster defeats a human, it will take it's soul. A monster with a human soul... A horrible beast with unfathomable power.'

next to the writing was a picture of a strange creature that made you shiver and your hair turn slightly pink. You decided to move on quickly and continued down the walkway. The dock ended but as you stepped on the edge, a piece of it broke off. The piece carried you across the dark water for some time before reaching the other side. You stepped off and the piece went back the way it came. You continued down the dark dicks and everything seemed eerily quiet. Suddenly you froze mid step as a blue spear hit the ground right where you would have been. You hair turned more pink, and you turned quickly to see Undyne targeting you from higher ground.  You took off at full speed running for your life. You dodged spears left and right and they hit the ground next to you as you ran. You saw a large field of seaweed grass ahead of you and ran deep into the grass. The spears fly overhead bug she couldn't target you as she could no longer see you. As you looked up to see if anymore spears were coming, you tripped over a rock and fell to the ground. You were about to get up but stayed still when you heard footsteps approching you. You stayed still and as quiet as you could so she wouldn't find you. The footsteps stopped right next to you and her hand reached down. You closed your eyes fearing you had been caught as your hair turned more pink. When nothing happened you looked up to see she had a hold of... Monster Kid?! He smiled at her and she slowly put him back down. She then walked off back the way she came. You let out a deep sigh of relief, and the pink of your hair went down mostly. You got up off the ground and continued forward until you came out the other side of the grass patch. On que Monster Kid, well just call him Mk from now on, ran out of the grass. He ran and hoped around excitedly making you a bit amused at his contagious enthusiasm. He turned to you.

"Yo do you just see that?. Undyne just... TOUCHED ME! I'm never washing my face ever again...! Man are you unlucky. If you were standing just a LITTLE but more to the left...! Yo, don't worry! I'm sure we'll see her again!" He said excitedly.

Oh you had no doubt you'd see her again, but whether you wanted to or not was up for debate. You vote for not seeing her again. Mk ran on ahead and tripped again. He got back up and ran out of sight. You sighed. Man were you tired. You went to the next room and found a water fall. Curious you went behind the waterfall and there was a gap in the wall just big enough for you to slid through. You slid through to the end to come out into a large room with no exit. Oh well at least it was dry and warm and hidden. A perfect place to rest with someone finding you. You made yourself as comfortable as possible and went to sleep. The last thing on your mind was Teddy and all the monsters you used to call friends.

Sans P.O.V.

Papyrus had tried calling the kid but she didn't answer. I had been searching everywhere even using my shortcuts. I needed a rest to recharge my magic. I didn't to rest where I was, in the wishing room. I sat next to a flower next to the wall. I brushed against when i leaned back on the wall. The voice that came out of it made me freeze.

"My wish... I want to find my sister Aliza and... I-i really wish that Teddy and the others were still my friends... I miss them..." Said the flower in a sad voice.

Sans closed his eyes, as a single tear fell down his face.

"Oh princess, where are you? I miss you too..."

Chapter Text

You woke up to the sound of the waterfall, feeling rested. You had no idea how long you slept or how long you've been do here. You made your way out of the secret cave, and continued your journey. You had to get out if here, to find Aliza. You didn't have any friends here... But you wished that wasn't true. But you already had your breakdown about it, and you felt a load off your chest. Now it was time to continue. You passed through many caverns and had to run from many monsters. That muscular horse was such a creep. You also found some more ancient text that informed you the reason humans were scared if monsters. Monsters could absorb their souls. You now found yourself in a large room, the path going through a large body of water. As you walked your heard bubbling, and saw bubbles forming in the water. Not wanting to find out what giant monster lived down thier that would probably kill you, you started running along the narrow path. just when you saw the exist, your tripped. You were about to scrabble to your feet, when something slimey and wet circled around your leg. You were filled with dread, and your head turned more pink. The tentacle started to pull you, and you frankly gripped at the ground. It lifted you off the ground and you came face to face with a giant octopus monster. You froze shivering in fear, and it held you upside down, it's smile growing wider. You closed your eyes preparing for the worst.

"Hey... There.... Noticed you were... Here..." It said in a slow voice that just made it seem creeper to you.

"I'm Onionsan! Onionsan, y'hear!" It proclaimed in a loud voice.

You opened your eyes confused, yet cautious. You found the monster to be staring at you with a goofy face. When you didn't respond it started shaking you in the air, making you dizzy.

"Did y'hear me? I said I'm Onionsan!" It proclaimed again.

You put a hand on your head to try to feel less dizy from all the shaking.

"I hear, I hear! You're Onionsan!" You said quickly.

It stopped shaking you, and gave you a goofy grin.

"Ya heard, ya heard! So what's your name?" He asked watching you excitedly.

"U-umm, it's (y-y-n)" you said nervously.

"You're visiting waterfall huh? It's great here huh? You love it, huh?" He asked.

Wanting to stay on It's good side, you nodded your head.

"Yeah! Me too! It's my big favorite." He said with a smile.

He then lowered his head with a frown.

"Even though the water's getting shallow here... I have to sit down all the time, but... He-hey! That's fine! IT beats moving to the city, and living in a crowded aquarium! Like all my friends did! " He said with a fake smile.

You frowned, you could tell the monster was faking the smile.

"The aquariums full a-anyway, so even if I wanted to, I... That's okay though, y'hear! Undyne's going to fix everything, y'hear! " He said determined.

"U-undyne?" You asked scared.

"Uh huh! And then I'm going to live out in the ocean, y'hear!" He said.

Onionsan caught you glancing at the exit.

"Hey... There... That's the end to this room." He said just noticing he was by the exist.

"Hey, we're friends now right?" He asked hopefully.

"S-sure..." You replied meekly.

With a bright smile, he finally put you down. A little roughly making you have to regain your balance. He then patted your head with his heavy tentacle, making you almost fall over.

"I'll see you around! Have a good time!" He said paying your head.

He stopped pating you and started to disappear into the water.

"In waterfaaaaaalllllll!" He said.

He was now out of sight. You sighed in relief, Your hair returning to normal as you finally left the room. You came upon more ancient text in the next room.

"Indeed this power has no counter. A hand can not absorb a monster soul. When a monster dies, it's soul disappears. And an incredible power would be needed to take the soul of a living monster." You read.

You thought back to the monster souls you took in the ruins. Those were living monsters. Was your power really that strong? The thought kind of scared you. You decided to keep reading.

"There is only one exception. The soul of a special species of monster called a Boss Monster. A Boss Monster soul is strong enough to persist after death... If only for a few moments. A human could absorb this soul. But this has never happened, and now it never will." You read.

You continued to the next room to find a old statue. There was water pouring on it from the roof. You saw a bin of umbrellas, and decided to grab a royal purple one, and out it over the statue. You took a step back to get a better look, when a music box started playing.

The melody was calming and made you reminisce about your family. You wondered if Aliza was doing okay? You know she's scared to be alone. You will find her. 

You continued down the path, but in the next room you saw it was raining. You quickly went back to the umbrella bin, and grabbed a pink umbrella before continuing. You walked down the long corridor, splashing through the puddles, as it rained down on you. It was actually kind of fun. You fun was interrupted by a familiar voice.

"Yo, you got an umbrella? That's awesome!" Said Mk.

You looked over to see Mk, taking shelter from the rain. With a smile, you made room under the umbrella for him. He excitedly Joins you under the umbrella.

"Let's go!" He said.

You both started walking with smiles. Then you had a fun idea. You jumped into a puddle making a big splash. Mk ended up getting all wet. He was shocked at first, before you both burst out in laughter. You then started a splash war! Who would make the bigger splash? You both laughed as you jumped in the puddles and splashed eachother. Suddenly Mk slipped and fell on his face. He tried to get up, but he kept slipping. He groaned. With a smile, you put an arm around him and helped him to his feet.

"Thanks! You're so cool!" Said Mk excitedly.

You giggled.

"Thanks. You're cool too." You said.

"You know who else is cool? Undyne! She beats up the bad guys, and NEVER loses. If I was a human, I would wet the bed every night... Knowing she was gonna beat me up. Haha!" He said fanboying.

You gave him a weak fake laugh. You were scared. If she never loses, how were you going to beat her? You both kept walking in silence, there were no more puddles to splash in. As you walked, Mk started talking.

"So, one time. We had a school project where we had to take care of a flower. The king, we had to call him Mr.dreemurr, volunteered to donate his own flowers. He ended up coming to school and teaching the class about responsibility and stuff. That got me thinking... Yo! How cool would it be if Undyne came to school?! She could beat up ALL the teachers!" He said.

You grimaced and he noticed.

"Well she probably wouldn't beat up the teachers. She never hurt someone innocent!" He said reassuringly.

You gave another fake smile. Unfortunately you weren't innocent. You then entered a large cavern. You were in awe. The rain had stopped. The ceiling was filled with crystals that looked like stars. It was beautiful. Like a night sky. Mk looked at you as you stared in awe of the view.

"It's really pretty huh?" He asked you.

You nodded your head with a goofy smile. Ahead you saw a castle. From what you've heard the king was there. And you would need to go there to reach the barrier, and leave this place. You continued walking, and the rain started again. You put the umbrella away at the umbrella bin near the ledge. The ledge was too tall for you to get up.

"Yo this ledge is way to steep." Said Mk looking at the ledge.

He turned to look at you.

"Hmmm... You wanna see Undyne right?" He asked.

No, but you nodded your head anyway.

"Here, climb o my shoulders." He said getting on his knees infront of the ledge.

"O-okay." You said.

You climbed on to his shoulders carefully so you wouldn't hurt him, and climbed onto the ledge. You turned around to look down at him.

"How are you gonna get up?" You asked.

"You go on ahead. Don't worry about me. I always find a way through!" He said confidentiality.

He ran back the way you came, tripped, got up and continued running. You giggled at his actions. He was really cool. You kept walking and entered a dark hallway, now out of the rain. You could see some ancient text, but could just make it out do to the dim light.

"The humans, afraid of our power, declared war on us. They attacked suddenly and without mercy. It could hardly be called a war. In the end the humans were to strong, and us monsters to weak. Not a single soul was taken, and yet countless monsters were turned to dust..." You read.

The tunnel started getting a bit brighter. The monsters didn't kill before, but they had killed many human kids down here, according to Betty. And now they wanted to kill me too. As you continued walking, the rock path turned into a board walk above a dark abyss below. You stopped walking when you noticed the ground around you was turning blue. Suddenly the blue spots turned into speae shooting up from the ground. The pink of your hair grew with your fear, and you started running.   You ran along the path through twists and turns, avoiding the blue spots. you tripped over your feet and crashed to the ground. You saw Undyne on a lower level of the board walk. Off course she had managed to find you again. You noticed the floor beneath you was turning blue, and quickly rolled to the side. You weren't quick enough, and let out a shriek of pain as your arm got cut by a spear. Now your sweater had a tear in it. You got up and continued running, while holding your arm. The path was full of twists, turns, and dead ends. Why couldn't they just make a straight path? You kept running until you reached a final dead end, with no other path in sight. You were panicking. What are you going to do now? She's going to catch you. It was then you realized it was quite. No more spears. You turned around when you saw a figure in the distance approaching. Heavy metal footsteps. Your fear grew. Undyne now stepped into view. This is the end. Suddenly blue spear crashes threw the bridge between yous. The ground under shook, before the bridge broke. You were falling! You were free falling into the darkness below. You reached out to the cavern wall as you fell, and summoned a pink spear. You grabbed hold of it, you fall stopping. You were now dangling from your spear. You had grabbed your spear with your injured arm. The pain was too much. Your grip was slipping. You couldn't hold on!  Your fingers slipped and you fell. Your world faded as you became unconscious.

.

.

.

"Weak... Pathetic... You can't keep running forever... And at the rate your going... She WILL KILL YOU."

Chapter Text

"Weak... Pathetic... You can't keep running forever... And at the rate your going... She WILL KILL YOU."

.

.

.

"It seems like you need a little help..."

.

.

.

You woke in a panic, and immediately clutched your stomach, curling yourself into a ball. Everything hurt. Your whole body felt like it was on fire. Nothing was broken, but you had many bruises from the fall. Betty's warning ringed in your ears. She was right. Undyne was going to kill you. You weren't strong enough to beat her. How would get past her? How would you ever get back to Aliza? You started hyperventilating, and your stomach suddenly started churning. The next thing you knew, you were throwing up into the water next to the bed of flowers you laid on. You don't know how long you were hacking up, and you couldn't see to to your tear blurred vision. When it finally stopped, you stood up on shakily legs. You didn't bother to look at the mess you made, and continued forward. If you had looked back though, you would have seen that you hadn't thrown up vomit. You had thrown up large amounts of pink matter. As you continued forward, you began walking through water that was at waist height. You passed by a large water fall pouring down into the abyss, and wiped the tears from your eyes. As you kept walking you noticed large piles of garbage around you. Were you in a junkyard or something? There were quite a few brands you recognized. You eventually came across an old training dummy. You only gave it a quick glance, before continuing on your way. You never liked the beady eyes on those things. They always creeped you out. 

Flashback Start

You had entered battle with the dummy. But those beady eyes. They were so creepy! You chose to run away. You looked up at Toriel afraid you disappointed her. She looked at you with a kind expression.

"... ...You ran away... Truthfully, that is not a poor choice. It is better to avoid conflict whenever possible. That... However, is only a dummy. It cannot harm you. It is made of cotton. It has no desire for revenge... Nevermind. Stay close to me and I'll keep you safe." Said Toriel.

Flashback End

You heard a splash behind you. You turned around on high alert, to find the dummy from earlier gone. You then heard another splash, and felt a Mensing presence. You hair glowed a bit pink. You slowly turned around to find the dummy floating in the air. And he looked mad...

"Hahaha... It's just like you to run away. I am a ghost that lives inside a DUMMY. My cousin used to live inside a DUMMY, too. Until... YOU CAME ALONG! They were a shy sort. Living a lonely life in the RUINS... They saw you and hoped you might TALK to them. Perhaps strike up a friendly conversation. But NO!!! You ran away... And broke their little ethereal heart. Despicable. Despicable! DESPICABLE! HUMAN! I'll show you what REAL heartbreak is! " Shouted the Mad Dummy.

Your heart floated infront of your chest, as you entered battle. There was no way this guy would let you run away. Toriel was wrong. Dummy's could hurt you and they did seek revenge! The Mad Dummy summoned tons of little dummys that shot magic balls at you. You did your best to dodge them, while the mad dummy spewed insults at you. One of the magic balls hit the Mad Dummy. 

"OWWWW, you DUMMIES!!  Watch where you're aiming your MAGIC attacks!  ... Hey! You! Forget I said anything about MAGIC!!!" Shouted Mad Dummy angerly.

You dodged more magic attacks. If magic worked on him, maybe your magic would too. You summoned a spear and threw it at him, but he dodged. He looked and you shocked and madder then ever. You sweat dropped.

"You can you use magic? Humans aren't supposed to! Cheater. Cheater! CHEATER! I'll defeat you and take your SOUL! I'll use your soul to cross the barrier!   I'll stand in the window of a fancy store! THEN EVERYTHING I WANT WILL BE MINE!" Yelled Mad Dummy.

You dodged more of the magic balls, making sure that they ended up hitting him. You tried to hit him with another spear, and managed to leave a rip in his side.

"I thought you wanted to avenge your cousin? I'm sorry I hurt his feelings." You said confused but apologetic.

"Huh? Yeah, I guess then I'll avenge my cousin. What was their name again...? Whatever. Whatever! WHATEVER!" He shouted.

You couldn't believe this guy.

You dodged more of the magic balls and they hit Mad Dummy.

"HEY GUYS! Dummies. Dummies! DUMMIES! | Remember how I said NOT to shoot at me? | Well... | FAILURES! YOU'RE FIRED! YOU'RE ALL BEING REPLACED!!! | Hahaha. Hahaha! HAHAHA! | Now you'll see my true power: | Relying on people that aren't garbage! DUMMY BOTS! MAGIC MISSILE!" He shouted fustrated.

The dummies he summoned disappeared and were replaced with robot dummies. They sent magic missiles at you. You tried to dodge but they followed you. One hit you. Down to 16 HP. The blast caused you to fall. Before the other could hit you, you summoned a spear that destroyed it.

"DUMMY BOTS! TRY AGAIN!" Said Mad Dummy.

The robot dummys sent more missiles at you, which chases you as you ran. You turned sharply so instead of hitting you, they hit Mad Dummy.

"DUMMY BOTS! You're awful??? DUMMY BOTS! FINAL ATTACK!" Yelled Mad Dummy.

Some of the missiles hit you this time as there were so many. HP down to 9. You turned sharply again and the rest of the missiles hit Mad Dummy.

"N... no way! These guys are even WORSE than the other guys!  Who cares. Who cares! WHO CARES!!!  I DON'T NEED FRIENDS!!!  I'VE GOT KNIVES!!! " Yelled Mad Dummy.

He threw a magic knife at you, which you easily dodged. You looked at him as you expected more to be thrown at you.

"I'm... Out of knives. BUT IT DOESN'T MATTER!!!  YOU CAN'T HURT ME AND I CAN'T HURT YOU! YOU'LL BE STUCK FIGHTING ME...  Forever.  Forever! FOREVER!!! AHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH!" He yelled.

Suddenly magic water drops starting falling on him, doing damage. You were surprised/confused.

"Wh...  What the heck is this!?  Ergh! Acid rain!?! Oh, FORGET IT! I'm outta here!" Said Mad Dummy.

Mad Dummy left, and you let out a relived sigh. Then the image of your Saviour came into view. You smiled Happily.

"Napstablook!" You exclaimed cheerfully.

You were so glad to see a friend again.

"... sorry, I interrupted you, didn't I? as soon as I came over, your friend immediately left... oh no... you guys looked like you were having fun... oh no... I just wanted to say hi...  oh no........................" Said Napstablook sadly.

Now out of Battle, you were relaxed.

"Napstablook don't be sad. It's good to see you again." You said.

Napstablook looked away akwardly.

"yeah, you too.... well... i'm gonna head home now... oh... um... feel free to 'come with' if you want... but no pressure... i understand if you're busy... it's fine... no worries... just thought I'd offer..." He said akwardly.

You smiled at him, and followed him to the next room. You were glad to be out of the water and back on dry land. Your clothes were still soaked through.

"hey... my house is up here... in case you want to see... or in case... you don't..." He said.

He disappeared up one of the paths. You decided you would go, but first you took the time to wring out the water from your clothes. After you were done that, you decided to take the path Napstablook took. You came across to bloob shaped houses. The pink one was locked, but you wished you could get inside. Oh well. The blue one was unlocked so you went inside. Inside was a small comfortable house. Napstablook turned away from the computer and faced you.

"oh... you really came..." He said.

"Of course! I wanted to hang out too." You said with a smile.

"sorry, i... wasn't expecting that. it's not much, but make yourself at home." Said Napstablook sounding more confident and happy. A little bit anyway.

You nodded with a smile. You went over to check out the TV. It was old and all the buttons were worn down. The channel dial seemed new though.

"oh... that's my tv... there's a show I like to watch on it... sometimes..." Said Napstablook.

You nodded. You then went over to the fridge. You were kinda hungry.

"oh... are you hungry...? i can get you something to eat..." Said Napstablook.

"Thanks Napstablook." You said with a smile.

He floated over to the fridge and grabbed what looked like a sandwich of some kind.

"this is a ghost sandwich..." Said Napstablook.

You took it from him, and attempted to bite into it. You phased right threw it.

"oh... nevermind..." He said.

You gave him a small smile.

"It's okay. Oh what about that?" You asked pointing to what looked like a fruit in the fridge. It seemed more solid then the sandwich to you.

"oh... that's a ghost fruit.... do you want to try it...? the same thing will probably happen..." He said.

You nodded, so he gave you the ghost fruit. It was small enough to eat it in one bite. You checked it. Ghost fruit. If eaten, it will never pass to the other side. You ate it, and didn't pass through it. It made an ooooo sound when you chewed it. It was absorbed in your mouth. It didn't taste like anything but it did heal 16 HP. You felt pretty full now.

"after a great meal, I like to lay down on the ground and feel like garbage... it's a family tradition... do you... ... want to join me...?" He asked hopefully.

"Sure!" You said.

"ok... follow my lead..." He said.

He went over to the middle of the room and laid down on the floor. You followed and laid down on the floor opposite to him.

"here we go... you'll lie down as long as you don't move. so... only move around when you want to get up, i guess." He said.

You relaxed and looked up at the ceiling. The ceiling was painted to look like outer space. It looked so real that you could just fall right into it.

"Hey Napstablook?" You asked.

"yeah..." He replied.

"Can I give you a nickname?" You asked.

"a-a nickname...?" He asked blushing.

"Yeah. I've given all my friends one! Toriel is mom, casue I guess she's my new mom... And Sans is Teddy, and Papyrus is Pappy... And Monster Kid is Mk..." You explained, a bit hesitant cause you didn't know if they were your friends anymore.

"so... we're friends..." He asked.

"Of course!" You said Cheerfully.

He smiled to himself happily with a happy blush.

"I'm glad... ok then... you can give me a nickname. if you want..." He said.

"Okay, how about Blooky?" You asked.

"um..." He hesitated.

"Do you not like it?" You asked.

"I do... It's just my cousin used to call me that... but I'd be nice if you called me that too..." He said thoughtfully.

You smiled.

"Okay, Blooky it is then." You said.

You guys just relaxed there for a few more minutes in comfortable silence. You decided to stand back up, and Blooky followed your lead.

"well that was nice... thank you..." He said.

You smiled.

"It was no problem. And I had fun." You said.

He gave a shy smile.

You then walked over to his desk to see what he was working on earlier. The computers internet browser was opened to a music sharing form.

"Blooky, do you make your own music?" You asked excitedly.

"y-yeah... um, do you wanna... listen to some tunes... or something..." He asked nervously.

"Yes!" You cheered excitedly.

"R-really...? great... well I keep them over there..." He said pointing to the other side of the room.

You walked over and looked at the wall. In the corner there was a spider web with a bake sale flyer. It must be for the bake sale in the ruins. On the wall was several labeled records, and below them was a DJ record player. You grabbed the first record labled 'Spookwave' and played it.

"dang... that ambience... it's like my whole body is being spooked..." Said Napstablook.

You played the next record that was labeled 'Ghouliday'.

You liked this track. It reminded you of the Jingle bells song.

"oh, this one... once you learn the lyrics it's hard not to sing along... ooo... ooo... oooo... ooo... ooo... oooo... oo... oo... ooo... oo... ooo..." He said singing along to the music. You sang along too until the song finished. It was fun.

You then played the last Record labelled 'Spooktune'.

You have to say that this one was your favorite of the 3.

"oh... a classic spooktune... they don't make songs like this anymore..." Said Napstablook.

Let the record keep playing. Well his music wasn't the best you've heard, but it still sounded cool.

"so... what do you think..." He asked.

"I think your music sounds really cool! Keep up the good work!" You said cheerfully with a thumbs up.

"thanks..." He said flustered.

"It was fun hanging out, but I really have to go now. I have to get back to my sister." You said.

"oh... i understand... good luck..." He said a bit upset to see you go.

You waved and left the house. You could still hear the music playing as you went back down the path you came. Suddenly you encountered two monsters. It was Aron and Wousha. Before they attacked, they suddenly had creeped out faces, like they were scared.

"What the HECK is that music?" Asked Wousha disgusted.

"I-i dunno dude, but it's spooking me out!" Said Aron with a wink.

"This is worse than Shyren." Said Wousha.

"No way! Shryen's way less scary then this." Said Aron with a wink.

"If you're so scared, why do you keep winking?" Asked Wousha.

"These are winks of fear!" Said Aron with another wink.

"Forget it. This beat is too... Filthy..." Said Wousha.

Wousha then started walking away.

" No Wousha, wait for me! Is this creepy music punishment for me being creepy? Please... Stop! I'll never creep again! Waaaah!" Said Aron with a wink, before he ran off.

You burst out laughing. Serves that creep right. You decided to continue forward to the east path, ignoring the rest of the paths.

Chapter Text

As you walked you relized you were feeling alot better. You had been feeling so hopeless and afraid about facing Undyne, and so upset about the loss  and betrayal of your friends. But who knew spending time with an old friend was all you needed? Seeing Blooky again and spending time with him really cheered you up. So for now you would try to forget your worries and fears, and just try to stay strong. As you walked, a room entrance came up. You decided to leave the path and enter the room. In the room you found what seemed to be a shop containing a random assembly of objects, most of which looked like junk. Behind the counter you saw an old turtle monster. He noticed you come in and broke into a grin.

"Woah there! I've got some neat junk for sale!" He said in a loud voice that started you.

"Um, ah..." You mumbled trying to thing of something to say as you twiddled your fingers nervously.

"Don't be shy now. I won't bite. Probably. Haha!" Laughed the turtle man.

You gave a nervous chuckle. It doesn't seem like he knows your a human since he's not trying to attack you. You should relax.

"Relax! Tell me, what's a kid like you doing all by your lonesome?" Asked The turtle.

"J-just passing through." You said nervously.

"Well then, anything ya wanna know?" He asked.

"Um well, maybe about you?" You shyly asked.

"Me? Haha. I'm Gerson. I've been around a long time. Maybe too long. Studying history sure is easy when you've lived through so much of it yourself! Wa ha ha!" He said.

It was then that you noticed a strange elblem on the wall.

"What's that?" You asked curiously.

"Eh? You don't know what that is? What are they teaching you kids in school nowadays...? Wa ha ha! That's the Delta Rune, the emblem of our kingdom. The Kingdom... Of Monsters. Wahaha! Great name, huh?  It's as I always say... Ol' King Fluffybuns can't name for beans!" Said Gerson.

You let out your breath, starting to relax a little.

"But what dose 'the Deltarue' mean?" You asked still curious.

"That emblem actually predates written history. The original meaning has been lost to time... All we know is that the triangles symbolize us monsters below, and the winged circle above symbolizes... Somethin' else. Most people say it's the 'angel,' from the prophecy... " He said.

"What Prophecy?" You asked.

"Oh yeah... The prophecy. Legend has it, an 'angel' who has seen the surface will descend from above and bring us freedom. Lately, the people have been taking a bleaker outlook... Callin' that circle the 'Angel of Death.' A harbinger of destruction, waitin' to 'free' us from this mortal realm... In my opinion, when I see that little circle... I jus' think it looks neat! Wahaha!" He said.

You tilted you head confused. Non of the monsters or even Betty had mentioned anything about a prophecy. Gerson scoffed at your confused look.

"What's that? You want me to repeat myself? Heck no! Your eyes still work... Go read a book or something! Wahaha!" He said.

You sweat dropped.

"S-sorry." You apologized.

"Umm, what do you know about the king?" You asked to change the subject.

It would also be good to get information on him and Undyne if you could since you would no doubt have to fight them. Maybe you could find a way to run away...

"King Fluffybuns? He's a friendly, happy-go-lucky kind of guy... If you keep walking around long enough, you'll probably meet him. He loves to walk around and talk to people." He said.

"Fluffybuns?" You asked confused about why that was the king's nickname.

"Eh? Why do I call Dreemurr 'Fluffybuns?' Oh, that's a great story! ... I don't remember it. But if you come back much later, I'm sure I'll have remembered by then." He said.

"Do you know anything about... Undyne?" You asked nervous to mention her name like it would summon her or something.

"Undyne? Yeah, she's a local hero around here. Through grit and determination alone, she fought her way to the top of the Royal Guard. Actually, she just came through here asking about someone who looked just like you... I'd watch your back, kid. And buy some items... It might just save your hide! Wa ha ha!" He said with laughter.

You sweat dropped nervously, and your hair grew a bit pink. Great. Now you had Undyne asking around for you meaning she passed through here. Not to mention there's a chance you might bump into the king if he's out for a walk. And Gerson just made it clear that he might tell them about me if I don't buy something. You had some g left that you found laying around. Maybe you could sell some stuff to get more?

"Um, could I sell you something?" You asked nervously.

"Ha! I'm trying to get RID of my junk, not get more of it! Though, I've heard if you want to sell stuff, the Tennis Village is your best bet. Where is it? ... I don't remember." Said Gerson.

"So I really can't sell anything here?" You asked timidly.

"For the last time, I'm not taking it!" He said grumpily.

"Ok. Ok. I'll buy something then." You said quickly to appease the old turtle.

"Good! So what are you looking for?" He asked.

The items he had for sale where crab apples, Sea Tea, a pair of cloudy glasses, and a torn notebook. You only had enough for the seas tea which was 18 g. You gave him the money and he gave you the tea.

"Thanks! Wa ha ha!" He said happily.

You looked at the tea and it seemed to be made of glowing mushroom water. Gerson quickly told you that it will heal you a bit and increase your speed a while.

"Thanks, Mr.Turtle. It was nice meeting you! Bye!" You waved with a small smile.

"Be careful out there kid!" He said with a smile and a wave.

And with that you left the shop and went back into the hallway. There was another path downward, but it lead to a dead end next to the river. For that reason, you chose to ignore that path and continue forward. The next room you entered felt eerie. You soon came across another plaque, and Read it.

''Hurt, beaten, and fearful for our lives, we surrendered to the humans. Seven of thier greatest magicians sealed us underground with a magic spell. Anything can enter through the seal, but only a being with a powerful soul can leave.'

Human magic? Maybe there's something I can find out about my magic here then? But the barrier... Is my soul strong enough to cross it? And if it's not... How would you ever get back to Aliza? 

You saw another plaque ahead. To find an answer you have to keep going, keep learning more. There has to be a way, and you would find it. You went up to the next plaque and read it.

'There is only one way to reverse the spell. If a power equivalent to that of 7 human souls attacked the barrier... It will be destroyed.'

You didn't know much about you magic, but you knew you weren't that strong. At least not on your own...

You went on to the next Plaque. You boots were wet again as you had to walk through some water to get from plaque to plaque. You read the next plaque.

''But this cursed place has no entrances or exits. There is no way a human could come here. We will remain trapped down here forever.'

They were wrong though... I came here, and so did other humans. If their wrong about this, then they can be wrong about other things too.

Not seeing anymore plaques, you continued to the next room. The eerie feeling from before was gone thankfully. This room was darker, and the path was covered in glowing moss. You decided to follow the glowing moss so that you wouldn't get lost in the dark.  You followed the path until it abruptly ended. Now where were you suppose to go? You noticed a large mushroom at the end of the path. It seemed To have a very to dim glow to it. Curious, you crouched down at poked it. When you did so, it glowed brightly and more of the glowing moss path lit up. You stood back up and followed the newly revealed path. This path ended to with another mushroom. You repeated your actions from earlier and the path continued to grow. After you did this a few more times, you arrived at yet another dead end. But this time there was no mushroom there to continue the path. Was this it? It can't be. You must've missed something. You decided that you should back track to find out what went wrong. When. You turned around though, you were met with some sort of cat dog looking monster staring at you. Normally you were scared of bumping into monsters... But this monster was just so CUTE! It started to approach you, and you stayed still not wanting to scare it. 

"Hi." You said with a small wave.

"hOOII! IM Temmie!" It said loudly.

So cute...

It suddenly started sniffing you.

"YOu Have TeMmie flaKes? GiVe TemMie fLakes!" It asked In a begging tone.

"I'm sorry, I don't have any." You said apologetically.

"NO!!! so hungr... " Temmie moaned weakly before playing dead.

Concerned you rushed over to it, and tried to check it for a heartbeat.

"Oh no! Are you okay?!" You cried out worried.

Before you could even turn it around, it suddenly sprung up into the air. This suprised you as it looked totally fine now. It looked at you briefly, before dashing off. It dashed off somewhere in the dark, away from the lit path. What if it got lost? Is it really ok now?

"W-wait!" You cried.

You dashed after it, forgetting your fear of getting lost in the dark for the moment. You followed the direction it went through the dark, and eventually ended up in a new room that was lit up. It seemed like you were in some sort of village now. You read a sign you found next to you.

'hOI! Welcom to... TEM VILLAGE!'

Tem village? Oh... Looking around, you finally noticed a large number of Temmies in this 'village'. You approached the first Temmie.

"hOI! i'm Temmie! and dis is my friend... temmie!" It said Cheerfully.

The next one spoke up when you looked at it.

"hOI! i'm Temmie! and dis is my friend... temmie!" Said the second one cheerfully.

You waved. Were all of them named Temmie? You then waved at the third one.

"hOI! im Temmie! don't forget my friend!" It said Cheerfully.

It's not introducing the next Temmie? That's a first.

You went to the Temmie beside it and said hi.

"Hi. I'm Bob." Said Bob.

You stood there silent, a bit shocked. You didn't expect that. It actually made you chuckle a bit. This was the only one that talked normally and had a different name.  You saw a large painting of what seemed like a Temmie riding a Dragon and examined it. The lable only said 'Deep history of tem.' You decided not to hurt your brain trying to figure it out, and moved on. You saw a set of signs and read them. You read the first one.

'hOI! you should check out... TEM SHOP!'

You read the second sign.

'yaYA! I AGREES! should check... TEM SHOP!'

Right. Gerson said that I could sell things at the tem shop. You should check that out before you leave. You saw a path that you presume would lead to the shop, but you decided to check out the rest of the village first. You noticed a Temmie beside a the sign. It looked like the one you saw earlier, though again they all looked mostly the same. You waved at it with a small smile.

"Awawawawaawh! human... So... CUTE!!!!" It gushed.

You blushed at the compliment.

"Um, thanks..." You said bashfully.

You saw a large statue of a Temmie and got a closer look. There was a label beneath it.

''statue of Tem... very famus. VERY!!!!'

Another label that gives little information. You noticed a Temmie that was sitting next to an egg.

"What are you doing?" You asked curiously.

"tem... WATCH EGG! eg... wiLL HATCH! tem... PROUD PARANT!" It said proudly.

You got a closer look at the egg. It was hard boiled... You didn't have the heart to tell it that it would never hatch... You just wished it good luck. You went over to a Temmie that was in the corner of the room.

"Did Homan hear? Tem allergies to humans..." It said.

Suddenly it broke out into hives all over it's body.

"HOVIES!" It said.

You backed away not wanting to make it's allergic reaction worse. When you backed up you noticed a Temmie hiding in a hole in the wall. You felt like it was watching you... You then noticed a little mushroom guy that you didn't notice before. You curiously went up to it and crouched down.

"Hi! What's your name?" You asked.

"Ragel..." It mumbled but you heard it.

You smiled in response. It then started doing a cute little dance, waving it's arms and body. You smiled and cheered it on as it danced with a happy smile.

"Mushroom dance. Mushroom dance. Whatever could it mean?" He said in a sing song voice.

Suddenly it's mushroom top lifted up to reveal its real eyes, and what you thought was it's eyes before was it's nostrils.

"It means you lived a life of sin." He said coldly.

This made you smile fall. From the looks in it's eyes, you could tell it knew... You didn't know how but it did... It knew about the monsters you killed... You were filled with greif and guilt, no longer cheerful. Ragel started dancing again.

"Mushroom dance, Mushroom dance. Whatever could it mean?" He said in a sing song voice.

He looked you dead in the eyes.

"It means... Don't talk to me." He said coldly.

You could take a hint. You stood up and left ragel alone. You were so lost in thought you almost left the village without going to the shop. You shook you head of all the negative thoughts. You put on a smile and told yourself to cheer up. You just wanted one day to forget your worries so that's what you were gonna due. You can go back to worrying tomorrow. You back tracked and headed into the shop. You walked up to the Temmie behind the counter.

"Hi!" You said cheerfully.

"hOI! i'm temmie." She said.

"Um, can you tell me about Temmie?" You asked wanting to know more.

"hOI! i'm temmie. Welcom to... Da tem shop!" She replied again.

Okay maybe phrase the question differently. You remembered the painting.

"Can you tell me about Temmie history?" You asked.

"us tems have a DEEP HISTORY!!!" She said.

But I guess I won't get to hear it...

"Um, can you tell me about Tem Shop?" You asked.

"yaYA!!! go to TEM SHOP!!!" She said cheerfully.

This was going nowhere. You were a bit fustrated, but you couldn't stay mad at such a cute monster.

"Um, can I sell something?" You asked.

"yaYA!" Cheered Temmie.

Searching your pockets, you only had the sea tea, a bit of food, and a stick you found at some point. You showed her the stick nervously.

"Um, how bout a stick?" You asked.

No way she would buy a stick...

"WOA!! u gota... Stick!!! hnnn.... I gota have dat Stick... but I gota pay for colleg, hnnnn....!!! tem always wanna Stick!...!!! 151g!" She said desperately. 

You were confused. She would give you that much g, for a stick?

"Are you sure? I wouldn't want you to regret buying it..." You asked confused.

"b...but... p!!!!!!!!!!!! 190g!" She offered begging.

That's alot of g. You had to take the offer.

"If you want it that bad then here." You said giving her the stick. Temmie happily gave you the 190g. You put the money in you pocket. You should probably buy something while you were here. All they had for sale where Tem Flakes, of different prices. You bought some for 3g.

"thanks PURCHASE!" Said Temmie.

You put the Temmie flakes in your pocket. You waved good bye.

"Boi!" She said.

You left the shop, and the Temmie village. On your way out of the village, you felt something watching you. You turned around to find the Temmie that lead you to the village. You crouched down and smiled at it.

"awwAwa cute!!" Squeed Temmie.

You froze when she patted your head with her paw. She is so cute. Suddenly you remembered that she wanted tem flakes earlier, you guessed that's what they eat. Even if tem flakes where just pieces of paper...

"Here! I have tem flakes now!" You said with a smile.

Temmie ate the flakes right away.

"OMG!! humans TOO CUTE!" Said Temmie.

Temmie then fainted from cuteness overload. You chuckled at the Temmies cute behavior. Temmie then bolted off back to the village like nothing happened. You then left the village, and the path that was dark before was now lit up. You followed it back to where you first met the Temmie, and saw a new path lit up. Now you knew which path to take to get to the next room. You followed the new path to the next room.

Chapter Text

The next room you came into had many lamps. There was a plaque that said that monsters used lamps and crystals to find thier way without magic. The room was kinda dark. You turned on the lamp which made the path light up. You found out quickly that the light when out again before to long. You had to move fast to find more lamps to keep the path lit. And the path was so full of twists and dead ends that it took you over an hour to find your way to the next room. Not to mention all the monsters you had to run from. The next room you entered was dim, that you could just make out what was infront of you. You carefully walked forward as not to trip on anything. Ahead you saw an echo flower, and gently touched it.

"Behind... You..." It said menacingly.

You hair glowed a bit Pink, and a shiver went up your spine. You heard metal footsteps behind you and your fear rose. You slowly turned around to see Undyne in her full armor. You heart beat quickened as she started you down.

"Seven. Seven human souls. With the power of seven human souls, our king... King Asgore Dremurr... ...will become a god... With that power, Asgore can finally shatter the barrier. He will finally take the surface back from humanity... And give them back the suffering and pain that we've endured. ... Understand human? This is your only chance at redemption. Give up your soul, or I'll tear it from your body!" Growled out Undyne.

Your hair turned pink, as you were filled with Fear. You heart was beating erratically and your mind was racing. Undyne summoned a large spear, and held it ready to strike. She was coming closer. You looked around frantically, but there was no where to run. You back was up against a wall, and she came closer. You soul started to float infront of you chest, as a battle was about to start. If you had been paying attention, you would have noticed that your soul had grown bigger. It was now half the size of a normal soul.

You snapped you head to the sound of rustling coming From the bushes near you. Someone jumped out right between you and Undyne, right when she was about to strike you. It was Mk!

"Undyne!!! I'll help you fight!!!" Exclaimed Mk.

Mk looked between the two of you, and his eyes lit up when be saw you.

"Yo!!! You did it!!! Undyne is RIGHT in front of you!!! You get front row seats to her fight!!!" He cheered you on.

You sweatdropped. He has no idea what's going on. You were glad to see him, and even glader he didn't know you were human.

"Wait... Who's she fighting???" He asked not seeing any enimes.

Undyne made her spear disappear and grabbed Mk by the ear. You were frozen in suprise as you watched Undyne drag Mk away.

"H-hey! You aren't gonna tell my parents about this are you?!" Cried out Mk as he was dragged out if sight.

The echo flower behind you repeated Mk's words. You were alone again. You let out a big sigh of relief, and tried to relax your body. The pink in your hair went back down to normal. You were so relieved that Mk was always around to save you from Undyne. It is nice having him as a friend. You were still nervous, but you tried to focus on continuing forward.

You saw a new path that you hadn't see before, a water path. You followed the path, you boots getting soaked again. The air around you filled up with golden sparkles, and the path was lit by several glowing echo flowers. The echo flower's spoke as you walked by.

"...Hmm... If I say my wish... Do you promise not to laugh at me?"

"Of course I won't laugh!" 

"Someday I'd like to climb this mountain we're all buried under. Staring at the sky, looking at the world all around... That's my wish."

"(You hear laughter) Hey, you said you wouldn't laugh!"

"I'm sorry, it's just funny... That's my wish, too..."

A feeling of resolution stirred in your chest. That was you wish too. To get out of here, and see Aliza again. 

Suddenly you heard the water behind you stir. You looked back and saw a yellow blur disappear into the water with a little splash. Curious you went over to where you saw it disappear, which was next to an echo flower.

"Where oh where could that child be...? I've been looking all over for them... ..." Said the Echo flower in a familiar voice.

Your heart stopped. That was Toriel's voice! Had she come looking for you?

"Mom?" You asked the flower still in shock.

The flower continued speaking but the voice was not longer Toriel's. This voice filled you with fear.

"Hee hee hee. THAT'S not true. She'll find another kid, and instantly forget about you. You'll NEVER see her again." Said the flower in flowey's creepy demonic voice.

You body shook from his creepy voice, the voice bringing back the memory of when he tried to kill you. Of the blur was Flowey, has be been following you all this time? Just watching you?

Without you realizing it, tears had started to fall down your cheeks. You toched the liquid confused. You were sad? Did his words get to you? You couldn't be sad that you wouldn't see Toriel again... She already made you promise that you wouldn't come back... No, you knew why you were sad now... You didn't want her to forget you... You didn't want any of them to forget you... Even if the monsters weren't you friends anymore, you still cared about them. You didn't want to be forgotten...

You pulled out your phone. Several numbers appeared on the screen. Toriel... Sans... Papyrus... You missed them... But what hurt is that you didn't know if they missed you back... If they ever cared about you at all... Hesitantly you dialed Toriel's number. It rang, and rang, and rang... But no one picked up...

You shook your head. You shouldn't be worrying about this. You need to focus on getting back to Aliza. You wiped your tears, and put your phone away. You continued to the end of the room, where you found another plaque. You read it.

'However... there is a prophecy. The Angel... The one who has seen the surface... They will return, and the underground will go empty.'

That prophecy again... Mr.Turtle said that it said the Angel would break the barrier, but that some people thought the angel could also be an angel of death... You hoped it was the good Angel. You didn't want them all to die. Though since the monsters have been trying to kill you, would it really be good if the barrier was broken? Would they start another war, to get revenge? Undyne said that they would kill the humans on the surface to get revenge, and she should know what the king is planning since she's in the royal guard... If that was there plan, then maybe I'd be best for everyone if the barrier stayed... So that no humans or monsters would have to die in another war...

You continued on into the next room, and made you way back to dry ground. In the next room there was a a large bridge stretching over a steep drop below. It only took you a few minutes to cross the bridge, but when you were almost to the other side a voice called out to you.

"Yo!" 

You turned around to see Mk. He must have gotten away from Undyne.

"Mk..." You said suprised to see him back so soon.

Mk made his way over to you, bust he seemed kinda nervous.

"What are you doing here Mk? Is everything alright?" You asked concerned.

He looked away from you for a moment as if considering something, before facing you again.

"Yo, I know I'm not supposed to be here but... I wanna ask you something. ..." He started.

He seemed to have trouble figuring out how to ask you his question. You waited patiently for him to continue.

"Man, I've never had to ask anyone this before. Uhm... Yo, you're human right? Haha." Said Mk.

You face fell into a frown and you fear grew a little. You sweatdropped. Your worried expression answered his question for you.

"Man! I knew it! ...well, I know it now, I mean... Undyne told me, um, 'Stay away from that human.' So, like, um... I guess that makes us enimes or something." He said akwardly.

You held your arm in an ashamed manner. Great. Now that he now's that your human, dose he hate you like the other monsters? Is he going to attack you and take your soul?

"But I kinda suck at that, haha. Say something mean to me so I can hate you? Please?" He pleaded.

You shook your head quickly, refusing to say something hurtful to your friend.

"Yo, what? so I have to do it? Here goes nothing... Yo, I... I hate your guts. ... Man, I... I'm such a turd. I'm... I'm gonna go home now. " He said ashamed of his actions.

He turned around and started to head back to Snowdin. You couldn't think of anything to say, so you just let him go. Suddenly he tripped and almost fell off the bridge. He managed to grab on to the edge with his teeth. The pink in your hair raised and you will filled with the fear of your friend falling to his doom. 

"Yo, w-w-wait! Help! I tripped!" He cried out.

"Hold on Mk!" You called out.

You were about to go run over and help him, when the sounds of heavy footsteps came from the other side of the bridge. You froze, your hair turned pink. You were filled with fear. It was Undyne, and she was looking at you like she would kill you any moment. Remembering how only minutes ago she had almost killed you, filled you with so much FEAR. You were to fearful to think straight. The only thing working in your brain was you fight or flight instinct. Before you relized it your fear took over all your actions and you found yourself running away. You ran into the next room and hide behind several large boulders. Adrenaline was rushing through with the single thought that you didn't want to die. From where you hid, you could hear the voices from the other room. You couldn't make out Undyne's voice, but you could make out Mk's.

"Undyne... You... You saved me! Huh, They ran away? Yo, you're wrong... They went to get help! They'll be back at any second!! O-okay, I'll go home..." Said Mk.

Tears streamed down your face. You abandoned your friend because you were to scared to face her... And yet he still believes in you... But he sounded upset. I'm sorry Mk... You were just glad he was okay. You were so weak. You couldn't even save a friend...

You wiped your tears on your sweater sleeve, and stood back up. You walked through a corridor and over another bridge. You came into a room that had large rock formations and a tunnel going through them. This is it! This is the end of waterfall! Before you entered the tunnel, you suddenly felt a feeling of dread. You slowly looked up to find Undyne standing atop the rock formations. Your hair turned pink and you were filled with Fear.

"Seven. Seven human souls, and King ASGORE will become a god. Six. That's how many we have collected thus far. Understand? Through your seventh and final soul, this world will be transformed. First, however, as is customary for those who make it this far... I shall tell you the tragic tale of our people. It all started, long ago... ... No, you know what? SCREW IT! WHY SHOULD I TELL THAT STORY WHEN YOU'RE ABOUT TO DIE!?! NGAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! YOU! You're standing in the way of everybody's hopes and dreams! Alphys's history books made me think humans were cool... ...with their giant robots and flowery swordswomen. BUT YOU? You're just a coward! You abandoned your friend just so you could run away! And not only are you a coward, You're a remorseless criminal! Walking through the caverns killing innocent monsters! " She shouted with Rage.

She was Right. You were a coward for leaving Mk. But she knew about the monsters you killed? You weren't remorseless, you felt so bad that they died.

"I-i didn't mean to h-hurt them... T-they tried to a-attack me, a-and I got s-scared, and...!" You stuttered out trying to explain your actions.

"Self-defense? Please. You didn't kill them because you had to. You killed them because it was easy for you. Because it was fun for you. Do you think it was fun when I found out? Do you think it was fun when people's family members...never come home? Is that fun? No. But your time's up, villain! You won't hurt anyone else. A knight in shining armor has appeared. And all the pain you have inflicted on the fallen... Every hope, Every dream you have turned to dust... She's gonna send right back through her spear! NGAHHH! I'll show you how determined monsters truly are. Come on! Step forward and let's end this!" She shouted determined.

She took her helmet off and gave you a chilling and determined glare. 

No... No! I can't do this!

You ran back the way you came and hide back behind the boulders again. You can't do this! Betty was right! You were too weak! Undyne's gonna kill you!

You held your head tight, until a voice cut through your panic.

"SHUT UP!"

Your eyes snapped open to reveal the familiar void around you. You were confused to be here, as you had only come here in your sleep before. Standing before you was an annoyed looking Betty.

"Betty?" You asked confused.

"You're so pathetic! Do you want to get us all killed?!" She shouted.

"N-no, i-!" You stuttered.

"Then stop being a coward! Aren't you tired of running away? I got tired of it a long time ago, and decided that it was my enimes turn to run away!" She said with anger.

"But she's too strong! She'll kill me! I'm scared..." You said anxiously.

"Stop letting your fear control you! You're a Bête Noire! We control our fear and use it as a weapon! The stronger our fear the stronger our power! We make others fear us! So stand up and fight!" She yelled.

You stared at your hands, taking in her words. Use my fear as a weapon? My fear is my power? It makes me stronger? ... I'm a Bête Noire? ...If Betty thinks I have the power to beat Undyne, then maybe I have a shot... If I want to see Aliza again, then I have to do this. I have to fight. I can't run away anymore...

You looked back at Betty with resolve in your eyes, and she gave a triumphant smirk.

"Good. Make her fear us. Just mind not to get us killed."  She said with a chuckle.

The vision of her and the void began to fade and blur. You blinked your eyes slowly, the sight of waterfall back again. You were back. You got out of you're hiding place and returned to the room with the rock formations. Undyne's eyes gleamed with anticipation, as you stood your ground as bravely as you could muster.

Chapter Text

"I KNEW you would come back here! That's it, then...! No more running away! HERE I COME!!!!!!!" She declared throwing her helmet to the side.

She jumped from the rock formation, summoning a spear mod air, and charged right at you. You gasped unprepared and summoned a pink spear of your own as quick as you could to block the attack. The two spears collided, the impact sending your small frame blasting towards the cliff edge behind you. As your body tumbled towards the edge, you summoned a spear and stabbed it into the ground. You held on tight as the spear slowed your body down. You body stopped just in time, but now you were hanging over the abyss bellow. You dangled off the edge of the cliff, your spear the only thing keeping you from going over.  

You began to pull yourself back up, when your fear rose at the sight of Undyne slowing approaching you with a smirk. You managed to pull yourself up, when a blue light came from below you. You quickly rolled out of the way, as several spears appeared out if the ground where you just were. You scrambled to your feat, summoning a spear to prepare to defend yourself. Undyne snapped her fingers and you felt something tight in your chest. You looked down to see your soul out if your chest again, but it seemed to be covered in a green aura.

"As long as you're GREEN you CAN'T ESCAPE! Unless you learn to face danger head-on... You won't last a SECOND against ME!" She declared confidentiality.

Sure enough when you tried to move your legs, they wouldn't budge. This made your heart pound even harder. Undyne raised her hand summoning a redish spear, and aimed it at me. It shot from her hand, but it traved pretty slowly. This gave you plenty of time to prepare to block it with your spear. You were just about to block it when it was just a meter away, when suddenly you struck from behind.

"Aaahh!" You cried in pain.

Your body shuddered from the pain, and you shakily turned your head to look behind you. Your eyes widened at the sight of the spear lodged near your left shoulder. It fizzled out leaving behind the bloody wound. Her chuckle, brought your attention back to Undyne.

"You'll have to do better than that to beat me." She said smugly.

Your hair grew more pink, as you stood still in shock. You flinched when she summoned several more spears. She sent them flying your way from all directions. Acting without thinking, you spun and blocked a spear coming at you from behind and your left, but one from the right side manages to graze your cheek. You didn't have time to register it as you blocked a slower spear coming from the front.  Slight panting you looked back at Undyne to see a bit of irritation in her eyes. 

"For years, we've dreamed of a happy ending... And now, sunlight is just within our reach! I won't let you snatch it away from us!" She said slightly irritated.

You focused on the ground beneath her feat and it started to glow pink. She looked down confused, before realization hit her face. She jumped out if the way as several pink Spears erupted from the ground were she once stood. She wasn't quick enough as one of your spears managed to leave a deep gash on her leg. She stared at the gash in shock, before sending you a glare. She summoned a large spear in her hand aiming it right you. That spear was too big to dodge! You suddenly felt the tightness around your soul disaper, and looked to see the green aura gone. When you looked back up to the the spear hurtling at you, and quickly dropped to the ground. You felt the heat of the spear pass just over you and crash into the wall with a loud bang. Dust and debris filled the air, and the pink of your hair rose as you knew that blow could have very well ended you. It was a bit hard to see but you could back out the shadow of Undyne. Focusing you made another spear launch from the ground and by the sound of her help you landed a hit. As the dust settles you wondered if you had finished her off as it was all quite. You noticed the blue glow beneath you and rolled away, but not before one of the spears left a gash in you side. You clutched you side and you struggled to your feet, pain pulsing from the fresh gash along with the wound in your shoulder. The air was clear now and you saw Undyne with a similar gash in her side.

"Heh... You're tough! But even if you could beat me...  No human has EVER made it past ASGORE! Honestly, killing you now is an act of mercy...!" She growled out in a gruff voice as she held her side.

You felt your soul tighten as the green aura returned, and your legs froze. She sent a volley of spears at you from all sides. You used your spear to block them, but several grazed you leaving you with cuts and gashes all over your body. You took in Haggard breathes as your tried to regain your breath. The fresh cuts stung and your previous wounds still throbbed with pain, leaving your body shaking. Tears pricked at your eyes from all the pain.

"STOP being so damn resilient! What the hell are humans made out of!? Anyone else would be DEAD by now! Alphys told me humans were determined... I see now what she meant by that! But I'm determined, too! Determined to end this RIGHT NOW! " She yelled out of fustration.

You blocked the next wave of spears she sent at you, but one of them was not what you expected. You went to block the last spear that was yellow. It bounced off your spear, and the wall and blazing speed before lodging itself in the back of your right leg. You gasped in pain, your scream caught in your throat, as you knees buckled under you. You fell to your knees, a tear running down your cheek and the spear in your leg fizzled out leaving the bleeding wound. 

Metal footsteps approached you, and your eyes met with Undyne's triumphant one, as she wore a sickening grin. She summoned another giant spear and aimed it at your crumpled form. The green aura disappeared but your legs were too numb to move. Your hair turned fully pink and your eyes turned pink too. She launched the spear at you, there was no way for you to dodge it this time.

'Rabdaphobia!' The word screamed out in your mind.

You blinked, letting out a shakey breath. The spear was just inches from you. You watched as it turned from blue to pink, and turned around to aim To Undyne. Undyne started in shock, as the spear launched itself at Undyne with blazing speed and power. There was a sickening crunch as the spear made impact with her body. You began to shake at the sight of Undyne with the large spear lodged through her chest and sticking out if her back. Both you and Undyne stated in shock, Undyne's eyes wavering with disbelief and confusion. She crumbled to her knees, her body becoming limp. She coughed up blood, it dripping down to her chin.

"Ngahhh... You were stronger... than I thought... So then... ... this is where... ... it ends... ... No... NO! I won't die! Alphys... Asgore... Papyrus... Everyone is counting on me to protect them! NNNNGAH! Human! In the name of everyone's hopes and dreams... I WILL DEFEAT YOU! " She said through pained gasps.

You watched as her body began to crack, white light emitting from them. She glared at you.

"Come on, is that all you've got!? ... pathetic. You're going to have to try harder than that! S-see how strong we are when we believe in ourselves? H...heh... Had enough yet? ...I won't... ...Give up...  ... Ha... ha... ...Alphys... This is what I was afraid of... This is why I never told you... ... No... No! Not yet! I won't die! NGAHHHHHHHH!!! " She yelled.

A pillar of white light swallowed up her body, the air billowing past you. It howled it your ears and blew your hair back. When the light disapated, Undyne stood there looking different. Her armour was bulker with a soul symbol of the chest, and her wild red hair was sticking out straight behind her. Her eyepatch was gone and the the full eye was glowing with magic. She gave you a menacing grin as she summoned a large red spear determined to kill you this time. You closed your eyes accepting your fate. She launched the spear at you, and loud blast echoing from the impact. Dust and wind scattered from the blast. But you didn't get hit. You slowly opened your eyes to see pink... Whatever it was it had diverted the blast. It shrunk down to the size of a small pink blob, and turned revealing it's face to you.

"Kumu...?" You asked in disbelief.

The scary face it had shown to Undyne changed to that of a friendly warm smile at the sight of you. It made a small noise that you could somehow understand. He was here to help. You gave he a thankful smile and a nod. You would fight together to beat Undyne, and any questions you had would have to wait till later. You both turned back to face Undyne who was looking at you like you were a freak of nature. Kumu's face turned back into a menacing one as he growled at Undyne.

With a flash she was gone, and the next thing you now she's delivering a painful kick to your side sending you flying into a wall. Your whole body exploded with pain from the impact, you crying out bloody murder. Kumu rushed to your side worry evident on his face as he nudge you. You whimpered as you looked at him through teary eyes. The ground beneath you started to turn blue, and Kumu quickly picked up your battered body. He lifted you in the air high enough to avoid the spears that erupted from the ground. He glared down at Undyne who looked at the two of you with annoyance. She sent several yellow spears flying at yous, but Kumu managed to block the first blows. Unfortunately the arrows bounced of the walls and floor and hit you both From behind. Kumu was unable to block them, and the blast sent him flying. He lost his grip on you and fell through the air crashing back into the ground. Your head hit the ground with a loud thud, a large gash leaking blood down your face. Kumu was a ways away behind Undyne, weak on the ground. Undyne started to walk towards your bloody figure ready for a final strike. She was stopped by Kumu wrapping himself around her lower half, preventing her from moving any closer to you. Due to his weakened state, he wouldn't be able to hold her for long. As she struggled fusytatedly to get free, you reached a weak hand out towards them. You vision was blurred, your mind hazy, but you still tried your best to focus, to help Kumu. Slowly the ground below them started to turn pink, but Undyne was too distracted to notice. Several spears erupted from the ground piercing all four of her limbs, causing her to fall on all fours when Kumu released her. Kumu rushed to your side, and picked you up. He gently set you on your feet. You were wobbly so he held onto you until you found your balance. Kumu molded himself around your foot, and using the power that gave you, you took a running leap into the air and gave Undyne a powerful kick that sent her crashing into the rock spire she once perched on. She wheezed and cough for breath, as you stood there panting. Kumu unmolded himself and floated up next to you. 

You were taken by surprise when Undyne suddenly sent a large spear hurtling towards you. You only saw a flash of pink before the blast hit. The force of the explotion sent you flying backwards to the ground. You groaned at turned to see a small weak pink blob a ways from you.

"Kumu! Kumu!" You shouted out to him in panic.

He didn't respond or move. The thudding of your heart filled your ears and tears flowed freely from your eyes. The world faded around you as your vision remained glued to what could be your friends corpse. Your eyes trailed to Undyne who was struggling to get up. Feeling nothing but numbness, you coldy prepared the strongest attack you could muster. You summoned a volley of spears and sent them fly into the rock spire above her. The impact caused the entire rock spire to be destroyed and come crashing down onto Undyne, burying her under a mountain of boulders. She was crushed with a sickening crunch, and only the top have of her body was still revealed. Her body appeared lifeless, though you didn't know if she was dead or just unconscious. Ether way the fight was over, you had won.

The pink in your hair died down, returning to normal, and your eyes returned to thier normal color. You wobbly limped your way over to Kumu, trying not to collapse from dizziness and pain.

"Kumu?" Your voice cracked as you asked.

His eyes weakly fluttered open, and you let out a great sigh of relief. Careful not to fall over, you scooped up the small pink blob. You cradled him in your arms, holding him close. With bloodstained clothes and wobbly legs, you limped your way towards the exit of waterfall. Your progress was slow but you made it into the next room. The hall was long and in neon letters a sign said 'WELCOME TO HOTLAND'. You noticed your vision getting darker, your dizziness increasing. You body began to sway side to side, before you collapsed in a crumbled heap to the ground. You quickly Fell unconscious due to blood loss, you body going limp.

Chapter Text

"O-oh, Sans! I f-found t-those books y-you wanted." Alphys stuttered voice came through the phone.

"Thanks Al. I'll swing by to get them later. Any luck spotting her on the cameras yet?" Asked Sans hopefully.

"N-not since y-yeaterday... A-actually a lot of the c-cameras have stopped working since this morning. I-it's not a t-technical issue by the l-looks of it, so they must have been d-damaged somehow." Explained Alphys with obvious confusion.

"Alright... just, ah... keep me posted." Said sans with weariness/tiredness evident in his voice.

"W-will do, but Sans... Y-you should really get some sleep. Y-you haven't s-slept at all the past two days..." Said Alphys in a concerned tone.

"I'm fine... I can't sleep until we find her... I'll call you back later Al." He said wanting to change the subject.

"O-ok. Good l-luck Sans." Said Alphys.

"Yeah, see ya..." Said Sans.

Sans hanged up his cell with a sigh, placing the device back in his pocket. His brother looked at him with concern.

"ANY NEWS ABOUT THE HUMAN BROTHER?" Asked Papyrus curiously.

"Not yet... let's just keep looking..." Said Sans with another sigh.

The duo continued making thier was through waterfall searching every nook, cranny, and cave. Only thing they managed to find were rumours of the human or if Undyne passing through. God, he hoped they found (y/n) before Undyne did. They were approaching the end of waterfall when he heard a startled sound from papyrus.

"NYEH! IT'S UNDYNE!" Yelped Papyrus in alarm.

Sans quickly turned to look in the direction Papyrus was pointing. There lying under a large pile of boulders was Undyne's unconscious body. Papyrus rushed over to her while Sans took in the sight of the area. Besides the remains of a rock spire that buried Undyne, there was plenty of damage to there surrounding area. The walls and floors were covered in large cracks and craters/holes, left over reminents of spears of all colors, debris still floating in the air, and... Blood. So much blood. It was evident that a large scale Battle was fought here, between Undyne and (y/n). But where was (y/n)? Was she even still alive?

Before his thoughts could get worse, Papyrus' voice snapped him out of it.

"SANS! I NEED YOU TO HELP ME MOVE THESE BOULDERS!" Cried out Papyrus as he struggled to move the large rocks.

"r-right." Said Sans distractedly.

He helped lift the boulders with his blue magic, and Papyrus managed to pull Undyne out to freedom. Sans dropped the boulders down uncaringly as he went back to scanning the battlefield for any signs of (y/n). 

"SANS WE NEED YOU TO TELEPORT HER HOME QUICKLY!" Said Papyrus with worry and the near death state of his friend.

Sans turned back to him with an annoyed glare.

"I can't! I have to find (y/n)! She's hurt too! Just heal Undyne here!" Exclaimed Sans fustratedly.

Before Papyrus could get another word in, Sans spotted a blood trail heading towards Hotland. He dashed off to follow it, leaving Papyrus to take care of Undyne alone.

Sans' footsteps thudded down the corridor, his bones rattling from the speed at which he ran. He would never forgive himself if he failed to protect her. And what on earth would he tell Toriel? She'd hate him forever.

His body came to an abrupt halt, his Chest heaving with heavy breaths, his eyes widening as large as sausers. His heart beat bashed against his ribs at the sight before him. There at the end of the blood trail was a small body covered in gashes, cuts, and bruises, with blood stained clothes. 

His mind was blank, as he took numb wobbly steps towards the samll figure.when he got close enough, he knees buckled and gave out in him, causing him to fall to the ground on his knees. His mind was in to much caos to register the tears that poured silently down his face, or the strange pink flower in the girl's hair. He reached out a shakey hand towards her.

"Princess?" He croaked out.

He placed his two finger on her throat to feel for any sigh of a heart beat. When he felt nothing, it felt like his whole world shattered. He choked on a son, and reached both his hands to her, taking her into his arms. He cradled her with shaking limbs, as his body shook from the tears he tried to fight back. He pressed his head into her, her bloodied sweater soaking up his tears.

Everything froze when he heard the faintest, slightest heart beat. His eyes widened in shock.

"Princess?" He asked confused.

Was he hearing things? He closed his eyes and listened hard. For a moment there was nothing, but then came the sound of another faint heartbeat.

"Y-you're alive..." He breathed out stunned.

Reality then kicked back in, and he was on his feet in an instant. He needed to get her to Alphys before it's too late! In a blink of an eye he teleported and appeared out of thin air in the true lab. Alphys who was nursing a cup of soda, was so startled by his sudden appearance that she  shrieked and dropped the cup. The cup broke in contact with the floor and spilled soda all over her lab coat, stained it a sickly Yellow.

"S-SANS?! H-how many t-times do I h-have to t-tell you not to d-do that!?" Examined a fustrated and startled Alphys.

She looked up from her lab coat, and was shocked at his appearance, and at the human he held in his arms.

"T-the human! Y-you found her! W-what h-happend to her?!" Alphys asked suprised.

"I'll explain Later. You have to heal her now! She's dying!" Said Sans in a rushed voice.

"O-oh! R-right! Follow me!" Said Alphys as she quickly lead him down the hall ways.

Alphys lead him to a room with several rows of beds, and directed him to lay her on the nearest one. Sans gently laid her down on the bed, while Alphys ran off to grab some equipment. Alphys dragged the equipment over next to the bed. She lifted up your shirt to attach the wires connecting to the heart monitor, before using a scanner to scan for you main Injuries.

"T-the scanner shows her m-main Injuries are to her  r-right thigh, her left s-shoulder, her head, and h-her right rib set. Y-you need to l-leave now Sans..." Said Alphys.

"W-what? Why?" Asked Sans confused.

"I-i have to disrobe her to t-treat these injuries." She explained.

A faint blue came to his cheeks as he nodded in understanding, before leaving the room. He waited in the room by the elevator for what felt like forever. After awhile he couldn't sit still anymore and began passing the room.

A few hours had gone by when a weary, exhausted looking Alphys tiredy walked into the room. Seeing Alphys looking so worn out, he feared the worst. He rushed over to her and helped steady her with a hand on her shoulder when she looked like she was about to faint.

"What happened Al? Is she alright?" He asked worried.

She took a moment to recover from her dizziness before answering.

"Y-yeah, s-she's fine now... I-i'm just t-tired is all..." She mumbled sleepily.

Sans helped guide her to a seat, and set her down gently.

"T-thanks..." She said.

Sans went over to one of the many sinks, and filled up a glass of water. He then went and sat next to her, handing her the glass. She took it gratefully, and slowly drank it down. Sans waited patiently for her to finish, before she spoke again.

"I-it took a lot o-out of me to u-use that much h-healing magic. E-especialy since I'm n-not much good at it. S-she's stable now, but I wasn't able to fully heal her." She explained.

"That's alright Al. You did alot, now you need to get some rest." Said Sans.

"Y-you need to rest to. It's g-going on 3 days now s-since you last slept. A-and you need a change of clothes." She said concerned.

Sans looked down at himself to see his shirt and sweater soaked with the kids blood. He griminced.

"Y-yeah, you're right." He agreed with an awkward chuckle.

"Y-you can take her back to your place now. J-just bring her b- back for a c-checjkup once she wakes up." Said Alphys.

He nodded, and got up. When he reached the doorway he turned to look back at her.

"Thanks for saving her Al. It means alot." He said sincerely.

Alphys smiled back at him.

"A-any time. At l-least this is one thing I h-havn't messed up o-on." Said Alphys with a forced smile.

Sans frowned a bit.

"It wasn't your fault Al." He said.

She just looked away. Sans sighed before leaving the room. He entered the room with the beds, and went to the one (y/n) was on. He stood by the side of the bed and looked down at her. 

You were no longer wearing your clothes, but instead a hospital gown. You had bandages around your head, right thigh, left shoulder, and side, as well as a gauze patch for the gash on your face. You still had some cuts and bruises on your body, but they would heal in time. You were sleeping deeply, your breathing finally at a stable pace. He bent down and brushed some hair out of your face. Slowly his head found it's way to your chest, as he listened to the calming rythum of your heart beat. He breathed a sigh of relief, and a warm smile came across his features and he closed his eyes to listen to it. He didn't realize it till now, but the sound of your heartbeat was a great sense of comfort for him. 

Opening his eyes, he stood back up. He gently scooped you up in his arms bridal style. In a blink of an eye, he teleported you both into his living room. His body relaxed now that it was in the comforts of his home.

"B-BROTHER, YOU'RE BACK! H-HOW'S THE HUMAN...?" Asked Papyrus in worry.

Sans turned around to see Papyrus sitting on the couch looking exhausted from the energy it took to heal Undyne.

"she's alright, paps. she just needs rest now. you should rest too. I kinda thought you'd still be with Undyne actually." Sans said tiredly.

"I WAS WITH HER. WHEN SHE WOKE SHE TOLD ME TO GO HOME AND REST, AND THAT'D SHE BE ALRIGHT." Said Papyrus.

"why are you still up then?  you look like you can barely keep your eyes open." Asked Sans.

"I WAS TO WORRIED ABOUT THE HUMAN, SO I DECIDED TO WAIT FOR YOU TO COME HOME. BUT NOW THAT YOU'RE HERE, WE SHOULD ALL GO TO BED." Ordered papyrus.

"good idea paps. let me just set princess here in bed, and I'll come read you a story." Said Sans.

"NO NEED BROTHER! I DON'T NEED A STORY TONIGHT AS THE KNOWLEDGE THAT UNDYNE AND THE HUMAN ARE ALRIGHT IS ENOUGH TO PUT ME RIGHT AT EASE TO SLEEP! YOU ON THE OTHER HAND NEED TO GET TO BED BEFORE YOU PASS OUT ON THE FLOOR AGAIN." Declared Papyrus.

Sans let out a chuckle.

"you got it bro." He replied.

Papyrus went to his room to sleep, and sans brought you to his room. He shut his door behind him with his foot, and went over to the bed. He gently layed you down, before going to work at untangling his blankets. Once he freed them from a ball, he covered you with the sheets. Sans smoothed back the hair on your head as he looked at your sleeping form. He bend down and laid a gentle kiss to your forehead. After a moment be pulled back.

"Goodnight Princess." He said in a loving whisper.

He sat by the bed and watched you, making sure that this was all still real. That you were back, and safe. His eyes began fluttering close as sleep took him. He ended up falling asleep sitting on the ground halfway leaning over the bed, using his arms as pillows.

That night you slept in a peaceful darkness. No dreams of Betty, no nightmares. After all even Betty knew that you needed a break, not just a physical one but a mental one as well.

Chapter Text

A dull throbbing resounded in your head, clear signs of a headache. You squinted your eyes shut tighter to block out the pain. When that didn't work, your body started to stir. You mumbled a groan at the pain you suddenly felt in you shoulder, thigh, and sides. You felt something soft beneath you, as your eyes began to flutter open. You blinked at the sudden light, and let your eyes adjust. When you were seeing clearly, you realized you were in a room. Sitting up slowly, the blanket covering you fell down to your lap. Looking down at yourself, you were wearing a type of hospital gown, and you were covered in bandages. 

You were confused. Had someone found you and fixed you up? Then with a sudden realization, you panicked. Where was Kumu?! You began looking around the familer room frantically in search of him when you eyes laid upon Sans, sitting on the floor with his top half leaning on the bed as he slept using his arms as pillows. That's why this room was familiar, it was Sans'! You hair turned a bit pink as you scooted away from him.

Your sudden movement, caused Sans to stir from his slumber. He blinked his eyes sleepily, as he stared at you in confusion. When his vision cleared and he could see you properly, his eyes widened in shock.

"(Y/n), you're awake!" He exclaimed standing to his feet immediately.

The speed at which he moved scared you, and made you scooch back again hitting your back against the wall. The pink in your hair increased a bit. Seeing your fearful state made his eyes turn sad. He didn't know why you were scared of him, but it broke his heart. 

"Princess..." He spoke softly as he slowly reached a hand out to you.

You cowered away from his hand, trying to squish yourself against the wall as the pink in your hair rose. Right when he was almost close enough to touch you, the pink flower in your hair darted out infront of you. Sans retracted his hand in suprise, as the familer pink blop of Kumu floated infront of you glaring at him and hissing. Sans instinctively summoned a gaster blaster, as his one eye glowed blue in self defense. 

The scene before you made your body freeze up, as it morphed into the image of Sans summoning a gaster blaster in that Golden hall to kill Frisk. The pink in your hair rose greatly, untill it was all fully pink. You grabbed Kumu quickly and brought him to your chest, holding him protectively. You closed your eyes, a few years of fear streaming down.

"Don't hurt him! Please don't kill us!" You pleaded in terror.

Sans was shocked, and immediately felt guilty for making you more scared. Looking down in shame, his eyes returned to normal and the blaster added away. He was about to reach out to you again, but stopped himself.

"Princess, I'd never hurt you... Why would you ever think that?" Asked Sans gently.

You cracked an eye open, but still held Kumu close who was busy glaring at Sans. You swallowed nervously, before you found your voice.

"Y-you killed Frisk... T-they were your friend and a kid, but you k-killed them. Over and over and over. H-how do I know you won't kill m-me too?" You stuttered fearfully.

His eye sockets went black, his pupils completely gone. His whole body seemed frozen.

"How do you know about the kid?" He asked coldy.

All this time he thought you had no connection to the kid, but you knew about them? Could you reset to?

"B-Betty told me, s-showed me what you did..." You said in a shaky voice.

You saw him visibly flinch at the thought that you saw how he killed Frisk, a kid like yourself, until he lost count.

"What you saw isn't what you think. I didn't have any other options at the point. Frisk had killed everyone." He said in a hollow voice, bitter at the memory.

You didn't say anything as Betty hadn't shown you what caused the fight. His pupils returned, and he looked at you right in the eyes.

"Listen Princess. No matter what you saw, trust me when I say that I would NEVER hurt you." He said in a determined voice.

Your heart clenched at his words.

"Y-you promise?" You asked hesitantly but hopefully.

His eyes became soft and a gentle smile formed on his face.

"I promise Princess. You're more important to me then you'll ever realize." He said in a heartfelt voice.

The warmth and sincerity in his words brought tears to your eyes and left you no room for doubt. Forgetting your fears, you launched at him, wrapping your arms around his neck in a tight embrace. He immediately hugged you back with just as much if not more fierceness. You began crying into his shirt, crying away all the fear and sadness you've felt since you ran away from this very house. The pink in your hair went back down to normal as the comfort of his embrace washed over you. A slight tear fell from his eye, at the happiness he felt to have you safe in his arms again. Neither of you wanted to let the other go ever again.

A creek in the door, made you and Sans turn your attention to the door. There standing nervously was Papyrus. You and Sans slowly released eachother as akwardness filled the room. Papyrus started sweating at the stares directed at him.

"UMM... HELLO HUMAN... I-I KNOW YOU DON'T TRUST ME ANYMORE, AND I DON'T BLAME YOU. I JUST WANTED TO SAY THAT I'M GLAD YOU'RE ALRIGHT, AND THAT I'M SO SO SORRY! IT'S OK IF YOU DON'T FORGIVE ME, BUT I JUST NEEDED YOU TO KNOW HOW SORRY I WAS. I THAT I MISS HAVING YOU AS MY FRIEND."  Said Papyrus sincerely, looking deeply ashamed at his actions.

You gulped, and sniffled as you had finished crying. You slid down from the bed, and slowly walked over to the door where Papyrus stood, and stopped infront of him.

"HUMAN...?" Asked Papyrus confused.

Without saying a word, you launched your arms around his waist in a tight hug. Papyrus seemed at a lost for words. With a cheerful NYEH, and tears and his eyes, he bent down and returned your fierce embrace with equal passion. You saw Sans standing next you both akwardly, and unhooked one of your hands to pull him into the hug as well. The three of you shared a content hug, when an annoyed growl came from the bed. 

You looked back to the bed, and saw Kumu floating there glaring at the two monsters. You released yourself from the hug and went over to Kumu.

"Don't worry Kumu, I didn't forget about you. And they won't hurt us, they're my friends again." You said with a smile and cheery voice.

Kumu looked at you, but gave in to your puppy eyes. He floated over and rubbed your cheek affectionately. He stretched his bottom half to warp around your waist while his head stayed near yours. He growled at the two monsters who were looking at him wandering what on earth he was.

"Kumu, be nice." You ordered.

Kumu rolled his eyes, and turned into a pink flower in your hair. You smiled at his cooperation.

"Hey Princess, not to be rude, but what is that thing?" Asked Sans confused.

"YES HUMAN. IS YOUR FRIEND SOME SORT OF MONSTER?" Asked Papyrus curiously.

"This is Akumu! Or Kumu for short. He's not a monster. I don't really know what he is other than my friend." You answered honesty.

"Kumu? Like the friend you said gave you those nightmares?" Asked Sans.

You nodded.

"It's okay. He's nice to me. And Betty has been nicer too." You said cheerfully.

"OH IS THAT ANOTHER FRIEND OF YOURS HUMAN?" Asked Papyrus happily.

You thought on it for a moment, before nodding.

"Betty or Bête Noire, is my friend. Kind of... She helps me alot, but she can be scary and mean at times..." You said akwardly.

Sans could see you were starting to feel uncomfortable talking about your 'friends', so he decided to change the subject.

"Hey it's time for breakfast. You must be hungry Princess." He said.

You nodded enthusiastically.

"OF COURSE THE HUMAN IS HUNGRY. I SHALL MAKE THE BEST SPAGHETTI EVER MADE, TO AID THE HUMAN IN A SWIFT RECOVERY!" Papyrus declared with passion.

At with that he excitedly ran out of the room and down to the kitchen. With seconds you heard the clattering of pots and pans. You and Sans chuckled at his enthusiasm.

"So (y/n), how are you feeling?" He asked warmly.

"It still hurts, but I feel better." You said.

He smiled.

"That's good. You'll heal up after a good meal, more rest, and some healing magic from Papyrus if he's recovered his strength. You should change your clothes, your Bag is by the bed. And if you need help changing the bandages let me know." He said.

You nodded. He then left the room to let you get ready. He had already changed out of his bloody clothes earlier. You found your bag by the bed, and remembered that you had forgotten to take it with you when you ran away. You began looking through the bag for some clothes. You took everything out and organized it. Looking at your clothes you had layed out, you decided on going with black tights, brown knee length boots, and a Dark Orange shirt. You got Changed, and looked back in the bag. You pulled out the camera Toriel have you, and the picture the two of you took together. You smiled sadly at the picture, before you got an idea. You looked to the locket chain around your next and smiled. You put the photo and your clothes back in the bag, and took your camera with you downstairs, strapping in around your neck. When you got to the kitchen Sans took one look at you and started laughing. You tilted your head in confusion. 

"You sure your all ready, Princess?" He asked while trying to suppress his laughter.

"What?" You asked confused.

Papyrus turned to look as well and looked a bit shocked.

"O-OH MY HUMAN. YOU NEED TO TAKE CARE OF YOUR HAIR." Said Papyrus with a slight chuckle.

Your hands flew to your hair, and you paled when you realized you had really bad bed hair. Your reaction made Sans lose it, and hunched over laughing. 

"Nice hehehe, bed hair heha, you got there hehehe, Princess hehe" he said laughing.

Your cheeks burned with embarrassment.

"You're so mean Teddy!" You cried out in embarrassment, and you hit his chest.

"H-hey P-Princess, hehehe, I'm sorry here!" He said laughing.

"No you're not!" You cried in fustration.

He laughed harder.

"Hehehe! You're right, I'm not. Hehehe!" Laughed Sans with tears in his eyes.

You pouted, and crossed your arms. Calming down, be whipped the tears from his eyes. He grabbed your chin a d lifted it to face him. 

"Hey chin up. I'll help you fix it ok?" He offered.

After some contemplating, you nodded and smiled.

"Okay Teddy!" You said cheerfully.

Sans grabbed a brush and an elastic that Undyne left behind the last time she came over and sat on the couch. You sat down on the floor infront of him, facing forward. He began to brush the knots out of your hair, making sure to be gentle so it wouldn't pull. After a few minutes your hair was knot free. He he then grabbed your hair and tied it into a ponytail.

"All done." He said.

You got up and gave him a quick hug.

"Thanks Teddy!" You said cheerfully.

"HUMAN, BROTHER! THE GLORIOUS SPAGHETTI MADE BY MASTER CHEF PAPYRUS IS READY!" Papyrus called from the kitchen.

You and Sans both griminced, and stuck your tounges out in disgust, Sans copying you. You then both laughed at each other's silliness.

"Come on Princess, it won't be that bad." He said with a chuckle.

"Ok." You said with a sigh remembering the foul taste.

Sans and you headed to the dinner table, and pulled out your chair for you. 

"Lady's First." He said in a gentlemanly voice.

You giggled and took your seat. He pulled up a chair next to you and sat down. Papyrus then came out of the kitchen with three plates of Spaghetti on his arms. He placed the plates on the table, and stood sat down.

"GO AHEAD HUMAN! THIS IS MY BEST SPAGHETTI YET! I'VE PRACTICED A LOT SINCE YOU'VE BEEN GONE, HOPING IT WOULD BE A GOOD APOLOGY PRESENT." He said proudly.

Now you definitely couldn't through it away. Taking a deep breath, you took your first bite. You chewed slowly, judging the flavor. It still wasn't good, but it wasn't to bad this time. It had improved to at least be edible this time. Looking at Papyrus who was eagerly awaiting your response, you gave him a smile and a thumbs up.

"YES! THE HUMAN LIKES IT!" Cheered Papyrus, making you and Sans giggle.

After breakfast, Papyrus sat you on his shoulders as you  helped him wash dishes on his tower of a sink. Once you were done , he lowered you back down to the ground. You got a look at his apren that said 'Kiss The Chef'. You tugged on the apron gainiyhis attention.

"YES HUMAN?" He asked.

You signaled for him to come closer, and he kneeled down to be face to face with you. You quickly gave him a kiss on the cheekbone. You giggled as an orange blush took hold of his face.

"H-HUMAN?! WHAT WAS THAT FOR?!" HE EXCLAIMED IN EMBARRASSMENT.

"Your apron said Kiss the chef, so I did. Hehe." You giggled.

Sans chuckled at his brothers reaction.

"IT'S NOT FUNNY BROTHER!" Papyrus said in embarrassment.

"Sure it is." Said Sans with a chuckle.

He looked down at you when he felt you poke his side.

"What's up Princess?" He asked.

You stood on your Tippy toes, and gave Him a kiss on the nasal bone. His eye sockets went black as his pupils disappeared, and his entire face erupted into a blue blush.

"w-w-w-what?! (Y-y/n)!" He stuttered in embarrassment.

You giggled.

"A kiss for the chef, and a kiss for Teddy too!" You giggled happily.

Still blushing, Sans gave you a playful glare.

"Oh so you like giving kisses now, huh Princess? I'll show you a kisses then!" He declared.

You ran when he started to chase you. You giggled as you ran up the stairs, with him running close behind. You could hear Papyrus scolding you both for running in the house, but neither of you payed it any mind. You ran into his room and shut the door.

"You can't get me now Teddy!" You bragged through the door.

With a Boop sound, Sans teleport behind you.

"You were saying?" He said smugly.

"No fair, that's cheating!" You said.

He charged you and you tried to open the door to run again, but he caught you. You shrieked, and wiggled trying to get free.

"Gotcha Princess!" He said Smugly.

He began giving you many pecks on your forehead, cheeks, and nose. 

"No! No! Teddy! Sans! Stop!" You exclaimed in high pitched squeals and laughter.

Sans finally stopped after a few minutes of torturing you. You tried to catch your breath as you calmed down, whipping the tears from your eyes. Sans also calmed himself down.

"Sans can we go out today?" You asked hopefully.

"Sure Princess. But here you need to dress warm." He said tossing you one of his spare jackets/sweaters.

You put it on, and rolled up the sleeves till they mached your arms length. Since it was big it went down to your knees. Sans put one on himself and the two of you were ready to go. You both headed downstairs.

"Papy, are you coming?" You asked hopefully.

He shook his head.

"I HAVE TO CLEAN THE HOUSE AND DO MY MORNING PATROL. I SHALL MEET UP WITH YOU BOTH AT A LATER TIME." He said.

You nodded.

"Oh wait before we go I want a picture!" You said.

You dragged Sans and Papyrus over to the coach and made them sit down. You put the camera on the tv and set the timer. You sat between the brothers and you all posed for the picture. With a Flash the picture was taken. You made them take 2 more. You went over and got the picture to show them.  They both seemed to like it. You gave one to each of them to keep and out the other in your pocket. You then put the camera back around your neck. You and Sans then headed to the door.

"Bye Papy!" You said with a cute wave.

"See ya Paps." Said Sans.

"GOODBYE BROTHER AND HUMAN."  Said Papyrus with an energetic wave.

You and Sans then headed out the door and I to the cold of Snowdin.

Chapter Text

You sighed in content as Sans' sweater blocked out almost all of the cold. 

"If you like it so much, you can keep it." He said with a chuckle.

You looked at him in suprise.

"Really?!" You asked excited.

"Sure. You'll grow into it eventually." He said with a shrug.

You smiled and hugged him.

"Thank you Teddy!" You cheered.

He hugged you back with a smile.

"Of course, Princess." He said fondly.

You let go of him.

"So where are we going?" You asked excitedly.

"I thought we could go to waterfall. I don't think you got the chance to really explore it with you know..." He said akwardly.

"With me running for my life from an angry fish lady that wants to kill me?" You offered.

"Hehe, yeah that..." He chuckled akwardly.

"That sounds like fun! And can we go see Napstablook too?" You asked hopefully.

"Sure Princess." He agreed.

"Yay!" You cheered.

He held out his hand and you Glady took it. You began humming a tune, as you happily skipped alongside him while the two of you walked to waterfall. The two of you passed his waterfall sentry station, and you noticed a door behind it that you didn't see before.

"Sans, where dose that go?" You asked while pointing to it with your free hand.

"Ah there's nothing really in there. Just something I'm working on." He said obviously wanting to change the subject.

You pouted, but decided to leave it for now. You guys continued walking until you came upon the board walk where Undyne tried attacking you. You got confused when Sans pulled you to a dead end.

"There's nothing here Teddy." You said in a bored tone.

"Just wait." He said.

You waited and just stared into the water. You raised a brow, as bubbles started to form. Suddenly a purple blobby Monster appeared out of the water.

"See?" Said Sans.

"Ferry for 3g." It squeaked.

Sans stood in the creatures head, gently pulling you with him.

He wrapped a hand around you to hold you steady.

"Hold on." He said.

The creature dove with the two of you under the water, and with a splash raised you back out of the water. Only you were in a new location, and somehow you all remained dry. You and Sans stepped of Ferry's head and into solid ground. Ferry then spit out 3g, which Sans snatched from the air. Ferry then disappeared back into the water.

"I thought you had to pay for a ride." You said confused.

"Well Ferry pays people to ride him. It's a good way to get change." Said Sans with a shrug.

You giggled and the two of you continued walking. You came upon an old looking telescope, and went over to invistaigate it. Sans went over and casually leaned against the wall.

"You know I've been thinking about getting into the telescope business lately. I normally charge 5000g to use this premium telescope, but since I know you you can use it for free. How's about it?" He offered with a sly grin.

You didn't like that look he was giving. He made a fake pout.

"Ah come on Princess, don't you trust me?" He asked sounding hurt.

Looking at the telescope you sighed. Sans smirked at successfully guilt tripping you. You looked into the lens but saw nothing but red.

"It doesn't work Teddy." You scoulded.

He just looked at you while laughing.

"What's so funny? Wait do I have bed hair again?!" You said reaching your hands to your hair in panic.

Your reaction just made him laugh harder and you noticed your hair still felt fine. This was making you fustrated.

"Teddy, tell me what's so funny!" You said fustrated.

"Hehe. G-go look in the mirror." He said chuckling.

You try to find water or anything to see your refection but nothing. Kumu left your hair becoming a blob, and studied your face. He then turned into a Mimi version of you. You gaped at the red circle over one of your eyes.

"Teddy! I trusted you!" You shirked in anger.

You then charged at him trying to hit him, but he held you a bay with a hand to your head. He just laughed harder. You huffed in fustration, giving up. You turned away from him, and crossed your arms with a pout. After a few minutes he managed to calm himself down, and noticed you still weren't looking at him. He sighed.

"Hey, come on Princess. Look at me." He coaxed.

"No!" You regected.

"Princess..." He tried again while coming over to the front of you.

You just turned away from him again.

"Nu-uh!" You refused.

"Come on you can't stay mad at me." He said certain.

"Why not?" You said.

"Cause we both know you love me." He said smugly.

"No I don't. I hate you!" You denied.

"I love you too princess." He said stepping closer.

You shook you head trying to stay mad.

He walked infront of you again, and puffed out your cheeks.

"You're cute when your mad." He said with a smug grin.

This made you blush in embarrassment.

"No I'm not..." You mumble.

He leaned in closer till your foreheads were toching. You tried to look away.

"Forgive me Princess. Please?" He asked dragging out the please for a whole minute.

This finally made you break.

"Fine." You said with a puff of air.

He leaned back with a trumpet grin.

"Knew you would." He said victoriously.

You stuck your tounge out at him, and he did it right back. This made you both grin and you giggled no longer in a bad mood. A small yellow monster came up to you.

"What's a Star?" He asked.

Before you could answer he spoke again.

"Can you touch it? Can you EAT it? Can you KILL it? Are YOU a star?" He asked.

You backed up in fright, your hair growing a bit pink. Kumu sensing your fear, charged the moster with a warning growl. The moster didn't even flinch and just stared curiously. Kumu Li ka his lips about to go for the monsters soul. You quickly grabbed Kumu.

"No Kumu! You can't eat him!" You scoulded.

Kumu looked at you in annoyance.

"What are you holding? Is it a star?" Asked the monster.

"N-not. He's Kumu." You said.

Kumu turned back into a flower in your hair.

"I'm Loren. Who are you?" He asked.

"(Y/n)." You said.

The Monster then walked off and you just shrugged your shoulders. There was a small cave entrance off the tunnel that you then entered. You smiled when you saw a familiar face.

"Nice cream Guy!" You cheered and ran over to him.

Nice cream Guy was looking sad with dropping ears, but perked up greatly at the sight of you.

"Hey, (y/n) right? And my name's actually Blue Bunny." He said upbeat.

"Okay! I'll call you BB then! But what are you doing here? I thought you were in Snowdin." You said cheerfully.

"I relocated my store here, but there are still no customers. I've found a solution though! Buy a nicecream and you get a punch card! Get 3 punch cards and get a free nicecream!" He said cheerfully.

Sans appeared behind you.

"We'll take 3." He said.

BB gave you the nicecream, and Sans gave him the g. 

"Bye BB!" You waved with a smile.

"Don't forget to tell your friends. There's icecream... Hidden in the depths of a watery cavern..." He said.

Before you left you noticed more ancient writing, but if was all covered up with icecream flavours. You and Sans kept walking along the glowing Marsh trails as you at your nicecream. You both ate one, saving the last for later. After walking awhile more you accidentally bumped into a monster.

"Oh sorry!" You said.

You saw a monster that looked like a mermaid, hiding shyly in a corner. You give her a smile.

She looks at you shyly and Aron who was nearby have you an approving look. She began to shly toot. You hum a tune, and she sings your song. You had to dodge her notes as they did damage. The more you sang the more she sang.  Monsters started gathering to watch your little concert, and Sans started selling tickets made if toilet paper that made you giggle. You waved your arms wildly as you conducted and got zapped by a few of her notes. She looked really confident now. The cored cheered wildly. You sensed the concert coming to a close, and you and her sang your farewell song. After the last note, the crowd cheered and clapped. After the crowd dispersed the girl came up to you.

"Thank you. I feel much better about my singing now. I'm Shyren." She said shyly.

"I'm (y/n)." You said smiling.

She gave one last toot before going off to find a new hiding place.

"Nice pipes Princess. You did a good job." He said proudly.

You beamed from the praise. You both continued walking to the next room and you felt a sudden dread. When you came Into a room you knew why and tried to backtrack but it was too late. As a tentacle launched from the water, and wrapped around you. It lifted you into the air, and a large eyes face raised from the water to greet you.

"Hi Onion-San..." You said nervously.

Kumu was quick to action as he turned back into a blob. He turned part of his body into a knife like object, and sliced at the tentacle that held you. You fell and Kumu went to catch you, but Sans got you first.

"Wow! What was that for?!" He asked hurt.

Kumu growled at him ready to attack again.

"Thanks Kumu, but that's enough. Please." You begged him.

With a sigh he returned to your hair as a flower.

"Kind of protective isn't he?" Joked Sans. 

You nodded in agreement.

Onion-san looked at you seemingly forgetting about Kumu.

"Did y'hear? You're back! I'll tell you a big secret. I'm starting a band y'hear? It's called the Red Hot Chibi Peppers. All I've thought of is the name. And I don't play instruments or sing... But you can! I hear you! Will you join?!" He said excited.

You didn't feel like you really had an option.

"S-sure." You said.

"Yes! Do you think we'll be popular?" He asked hopefully.

You nodded.

"Yeah, me too..." He said happily.

He waved and disappeared back under the water. You sighed in relief.

"Not a fan?" Asked Sans.

You shook your head. He chuckled a bit. He put you down and you kept walking. You finally came across a familiar sight. You run up the calm paths and came upon Napstablook's house. You burst through the door.

"Blooky, I'm back!" You said cheerfully.

You frowned when you found no one there. You walked back out of the house to find Sans waiting.

"No one home?" He guessed.

You nodded.

"Well maybe he's nearby. Let's have a look." He suggested.

"Ok!" You cheerfully agreed.

Walking into the next room, you saw him Infront of a snail pen.

"Blooky!" You cheered.

You ran and hugged him, but ended up falling threw him as he was a ghost. You just laughed it off.

"(Y/n)... Akward... I'm working right now... I mean... welcome to Book family snail farm... Yeah... I'm the only employee..." He said noticing you were looking for other workers.

You got up from the ground.

"Where are you customers?" You asked curiously.

"This place used to get alot of business... But our main customer disappeared one day... Now it's just some big hairy guy that shows up once a month..." He explained.

You nodded.

"Oh, can I look at the snails?! Please!" You asked with puppy dog eyes.

"S-sure." He replied.

"Thanks Blooky!" You said cheerfully, making him have a light blush.

You went over to the first snail which looked pretty normal. You kinda wondered what it tastes like, as you never did get the chance to eat Toriel's snail pie. On second thought it's better you didn't. You went over to a blue snail with a mustache and glasses. It spoke in snail but you could understand if for some reason.

"A long journey extends infront of you. Reach far and stretch beyond the horizons. So snaileth Sam Byool." Said the snail.

Next you approached a man/slug thing that was wearing a suit and had a snail shell on his stomach that was much to small for him.

"I've been long overdue for a second house." He said happily.

You looked over to see ether snail the shell came from counting money. You shrugged.

"Blooky do you want to go play?" You asked.

"Really I'm working... I don't want the boss to get mad at me... Especially since I'm my own boss..." He said.

You frowned, and he hated that he made you upset.

"W-will there is something fun you can do here while I work. Follow me." He said.

He lead you to another room with more snails and a race track. Your eyes lit up.

"Did you want to play this game? It's called thunder snail. The yellow snail is your snail. If it wins, you win." He explained.

"Yes!" You said.

"Normally you have to pay, but since your my friend you can have a go for free." He offered.

"Thanks Blooky! You're the best!" You cheered.

He blushed again.

"Umm, just cheer your snail on to help her win" he said still shy from your praise.

You told the snail that she could do it. Your sail lost the race.

"Oh... You both tried your best... But your snail looks discouraged... Her best wasn't good enough..." Said Napstablook.

"HELLO HUMAN, BROTHER, MR.GHOST. I HAVE FINALLY FOUND YOU!" Announced Papyrus.

"Pappy!" You cheered and ran to hug him.

He hugged you back with a happy NYEH.

"Hey paps." Said Sans casually.

"WHAT ARE YOU A DOING? IT LOOKS LIKE FUN." He observed.

You brought him to the game.

"It's fun! I lost though. You have to cheer the yellow snail so she can win the race!" You explained.

"I THE GREAT PAPYRUS, AM THE MASTER OF CHEERING! I'LL HAVE A GO!" He proclaimed proudly.

"You normally have to pay... But it's okay I guess..." Said Napstablook though he was ignored by Papyrus.

The game started and Papyrus started cheering like crazy. The next thing you now the animal bursts in flames and hides in her shell. You stared in shock and so did Sans.

"It seems you encouges her to much. The pressure really got to her." Said Napstablook.

Papyrus eyes lit up with determination.

"AGAIN! I KNOW WE CAN DO IT MS.SNAIL IF WE KEEP TRYING!" He assured the snail and oalyed again.

"This might take awhile. You know how paps is when he sets his mind to something." Said Sans.

You giggled.

"I'm going to get more Nicecream then! Wait here!" You said.

You the ran off. You came to a gap and saw a yellow Bird. Before you could do anything the yellow Bird picked you up and carried you across the gap, before landing next to you. Man that was one strong determined bird. You thanked iT and ran to BB. You forgot your money but BB said you had enough punch cards for a free one. You went over to the box to get them and noticed some bugs using them to play a game. You took the cards and apologized, before trading them to BB for a free nicecream. The yellow Bird was willing to carry you back across, and you headed back to the others. Before you reached them you noticed the locked house again. You paused before coming up with an idea.

"Kumu? Can you try to open it?" You asked him.

He turned into a blob, and studied the lock. He then turned into a Mystery Key, and fly into the lock. He turned it and the door unlocked. You stepped inside the pink house and saw an array of diaries on the floor. Looking at the room it was pink themed, with a bed, a tv, and a poster of people dancing. You went over to read the first dairy.

"Dear Diary: Shyren's sister "fell down" recently. It's sad. Without her sister to speak for her... she's become more reclusive than ever. So I reached out to her, and told her... that she, Blooky, and I should all perform together sometime. She seemed to like that idea." You read aloud.

You remembered that FelL down ment a monster was close to death. You felt bad for Shyren. There was only one entry in the entire diary. You shrugged and went to the next one.

"Dearer Diary: I like to buy a new diary for every entry I make. I love to collect diaries." You read.

Well that explains it. You read the next one.

"Dearest Diary: Our cousin left the farm to become a training dummy. That leaves just Blooky and I. Blooky asked me if I was going to try to become corporeal, too. They sounded so... resigned... come on, Blooky. You know I'd never leave you behind. And besides... I'd never find the kind of body I'm looking for, anyway."

Wait ghost in a training dummy? Did they mean Mad dummy? You didn't know he was cousins with Blooky.

"My Darling Diary: I met someone... interesting today. Last week I posted that advertisement for my Human Fanclub. Today was our first meeting. Only one other person came. Honestly, she's a dork. And she's obsessed with these awful cartoons. But she's kind of funny, too.... I want to see her again."  You read.

You smiled. You were glad whoever this is found a friend. You were also happy that they had a human fan club, since very few monsters seemed to like humans down here. Most monsters thought you were just a wierd looking monster. You read the next one.

"Diary... My dear: My diary collection is going fabulously. I have like five now." 

You giggled.

You then read the last one.

"Dear Diary: She surprised me with something today. Sketches of a body that she wants to create for me... a form beyond my wildest fantasies. In a form like that, I could finally feel like... "myself." After all, there's no way I can be a star the way I am now. Sorry, Blooky. My dreams can't wait for anyone..."

This person is Blooky's cousin? The one that went away? You looked at the room now in a sadder light. You left the house and got Kumu to relock it, before becoming a flower in your hair again. You then headed back to the others and saw everything scorched.

"What happened?" You asked in shock.

"Your friend really likes to cheer..." Said Blooky.

You giggled at that. You then gave a nicecream to Napstablook and one to Papyrus. They both thanked you and began eating. Papyrus then looked to Napstablook.

"OH, I ALMOST FORGOT! UNDYNE TOLD ME TO TELL YOU HELLO FROM HER WHEN I NEXT SAW YOU SAW YOU NAPSTABLOOK." He said casually.

You paled at the mention of Undyne and Sans patted your shoulder to reassure you.

"Oh... She says hi...? Then tell her I said... Something cool..." He said .

Papyrus have him a thumbs up.

"You know Undyne?" You asked him.

"Yeah... She's my scary neighbor... I'm actually making a mix cd for her that's almost done... It's 74 minutes of people screaming with thier signature wrestling moves... But they're all auto tuned... I hope she likes it..." He said.

So that's what he was working on. 

"I'm sure she'll love it." You said with a smile, Making him blush.

"SPEAKING OF UNDYNE, I TOLD HERE WE WOULD ALL HANG OUT TODAY! LET'S GO HUMAN!" Papyrus said cheerfully.

"W-wait Papy!" You stuttered while being dragged off by him.

Sans just stayed behind.

"Well she's boned to be dead soon. I'm sure you can make her Spirits rise if things don't go well." Sans puned.

"Please don't leave me with him (y/n)..." Said Napstablook in dismay as he watched you go.

That made Sans chuckle.

Papyrus dragged you a near by house that liked like a fish face. You his behind him as he went to knock on the door. Papyrus seemed to be leaning hi ear against the door and talking to her through it. You couldn't hear them to well, so you decided to look around. You then saw Mad Dummy in the corner. Was he Undyne's sparing Dummy? He noticed your state and glared at you.

"What. WHAT? WHAT?! It's a living." He said grouchy.

You sweat dropped and noticed Papyrus was looking at you. He seemed nervous.

"What's wrong?" You asked.

"I ASKED UNDYNE IF WE ALM COULD HANG OUT, BUT SHE SAID SOMETHING WIERD. SHE SAID SHE WON'T HANG OUT WITH A MURDER. BUT... HMMM... I DON'T REMEMBER MURDERING ANYONE... THOUGH I AM A PRETTY BRUTAL KIND OF GUY. THEN SHE SAID SOMETHING ABOUT WANTING TO FIGHT SO SORT OF BAD GUY. BUT SHE STILL SOUNDED VERY WEAK TO GET INTO ANOTHER FIGHT, LIKE HER SPAR WITH YOU. SHE ALMOST COLLAPSED IN THE DOOR WAY WHEN SHE OPENED THE DOOR A BIT. SO I'M JUST GOING TO STAY HERE IN CASE SHE NEEDS ME. I HOPE SHE'LL LET ME HEAL HER SOME MORE. SINCE SHE'S HATES BEING WAITED ON HAND AND FOOT. WE'LL HAVE TO HANG OUT LATER." He said.

You paled. Ether he didn't put the pieces together that you were the killer, or he's trying to be nice but not mentioning it. You were glad Undyne wouldn't be able to hurt you right now, but being called a murderer made all your guilt come back up. Your eyes stung with tears. Papyrus wiped them.

"DON'T LET US NOT HANGING OUT GET YOU DOWN. I KNOW IT'S HARD TO IMAGINE HANGING OUT WITH SOMEONE THAT'S NOT ME, BUT YOU HAVE MY BROTHER WHICH IS THE NEXT BEST THING. SO CHEER UP HUMAN!" He said positively.

You cracked a small smile at his silliness.

"Thanks Papy." You said giving him a hug.

He hugged you back. After awhile you both let go and said your goodbyes. You went back over to Sans who was waiting nearby.

"You look glum? Not go well?" He asked.

You shook your head.

"How bout we go to grillby's? That always cheers me up." He offered.

You nodded as you were quite hungry. It was lunch time after all, if not a late lunch. Sans walked you down to the river, where someone was waiting on a boat.

"I am the River Person. Am I a man or a women? No one knows. I suppose it doesn't matter. Tra la la. Tri Li Li. Tre le le. Where are we off to today?" He said in a singsong voice. 

You giggled.

"Snowdin!" You said happily.

"Hop aboard." He said.

You and Sans did and were whisked away to Snowdin before you knew it. The River person said alot of random things on the ride, but you listened anyway. He also told you to eat a mushroom everyday to prove you were listening. He made you promise so now you had no choice. He even gave you a big bag of them to get started. On the way to grillby's, you noticed Mk by the tree.

"Teddy, can I meet you there? I have to talk to Mk." You asked.

"Sure Princess. I'll save you a seat." He said.

You went over to Mk hesitantly.

"Mk? I'm glad you're ok." You said with a small smile.

He looked up at you.

"Yo... There you are! I've been kinda worried about you since you ran away. ... But now I'm just kinda mad, ha ha. If Undyne hadn't saved me, that woulda been bad... " he said looking away from you.

You teared up.

"Mk I'm so sorry! I was so scared! I wanted to help you, but I didn't want to die... she wants to kill me, because I'm human... I'm so sorry..." You said in a cracking voice.

He didn't say anything, as you began to cry from all the shame. After awhile he looked up at you and felt guilty. You felt him bring his tail to your face to gently whipe your tears away.

"Hey, stop crying... You're making me feel like I'm a jerk." He said with a sad chuckle.

"Sorry..." You said with a sniffle.

"I need some time to think. I'll see ya around dude." He said, before walking away.

You saw him walk to a house and was let in. You tried the rest of your tears, and headed to grillby's. When you entered you saw Sans sitting at the bar. As you walked over you were stopped by monsters as they talked to you.

"Hey cutie. Can you tell Sans to come back and sit with me? It's always so fun when he's around..." Drunk bun said with a hiccup.

You cringed at the alcohol smell on her breath.

"No. Why don't you go ask those hot guys you wanted to sit you." You said not wanting her near Sans.

"B-but Sans is h-hot." She said with a blush.

"Not him!" He exclaimed.

"W-will I guess the bartender is h-hot..." She slurred before her head hit the table as she passed out.

You were glad to be done with her, and Dogmay and Dogeressa spoke to you next.

"Hello wierd puppy. We're considering paying a visit to the doctor." Said Dogeressa.

"You mean the vet?" You asked.

You saw Dogmay hide under the table in fear of the word. His wife pulled him back up with a scoulding look. He grinned sheepishly. She then turned back to you.

"No! Not the vet! ...well maybe she's a little like the vet." Said Dogeressa.

You thought about it. Didn't Papyrus say something about a dr.Alphys that made one of his puzzles?

"Do you mean Dr.Alphys?" You asked.

She nodded.

"She hasn't been responding to our letters. Maybe it's because we let Doggo write them all." Said Dogmay.

You giggled remembering that Doggo can only see things that move, so the writing must be really shaky. 

"But what are you doing here?" He asked.

"I'm having lunch with Sans." You said pointing to were he was sitting.

"Sans always give the best pets." Said Dogmay.

"Yes , I like Sans. Sometimes he feeds us scraps of food under the table. Then his brother gets mad... But why?! We're adults! We can handle it!" She said energetically.

You giggled and waved. But before you can go far Doggo spoke to you.

"Huh? Since when did you and Sans become so close? I don't like him. He likes to appear without moving." He said creeped out.

You giggled. You looked over to greater dog that gave you a happy bark.

"This big guy here may not look it, but he writes the most eloquent letters. Here, take a look!" Said Doggo showing a piece of paper greater dog had just been writing on. 

You had to agree the writing was really good.

"You're right." You said.

As you walked on Big Mouth spoke to you.

" To a human, monster food would be very interesting. As soon as you eat it, it converts perfectly into energy. That makes me wonder, how do humans do it? Eating during battle? Icecream in one hand, sword in the other. That's the way of a monster warrior." He said.

Then red bird spoke to you.

"Sans is a Sentry, but don't let his title make you think he does everything. Everyone knows he sits in the forest reading car magazines. Ehhhhhh.... I wish I had something else to do." He said.

You gave him a glare for insulting Sans and ignored him. Ugly Fish then spoke.

"Sans is the most regular regular of all. He hasn't been coming around as much recently though." He said.

Probably because of me...

"Oh, did that fish line work out?"you asked.

"Did I catch anyone yet? I can't bear to look. I suppose I could ask out Undyne, but I hear she likes someone already." He said. 

You nodded. No one else seemed to want to talk to you so you went over to sit in the stool next to Sans. When you say down a large fart sound ressonated throughout the bar making everyone laugh.

"Teddy..." You said with a groan at all the pranks he pulled on you today.

"Hehe. Sorry princess. Had to get you with that one at least once." He said with a chuckle.

"What'll it be?" Asked Grillby as he cleaned a cup.

"Fries and Burger! Oh, and a ketchup bottle!" You asked cheerfully.

"You must be hungry Princess. But I'll take the same." Said Sans.

The lunch was spent laughing and joking, as you ate the yummy food. You and Sans hanged out for several hours at grillby's until it was time to head home. Sans entered the house, and you were about to as well when you stopped. You looked out towards water fall, and felt like something was calling you. You walked to waterfall, past sans's station, and found yourself in an unfamiliar corridor. There was a strange grey door and you opened it. The room was empty until you saw a strange melting skeleton glitch into the room. Your eyes and hair turned pink immediately. You didn't know why, but you were DEATHLY afraid of this creature. You let out a scream and closed your eyes. When you opened them after a few minutes, the creature was gone. You ran out of the room and sighed in relief. You walked back to the house where Sans was looking around worried. He looked relived when he saw you.

"Princess. I thought you ran away again for a sec there." He said with a nervous chuckle.

He noticed your pink hair and eyes.

"Princess what happened?"He asked worried.

"I don't know..." You said.

He put a hand in your shoulder and lead you inside to calm you down. Nether of you noticed the pink flower in your hair shaking like a leaf in fear.

Chapter Text

Papyrus managed to pick up on the fact that you were nervous, and insisted on you watching his favorite TV show that always makes him feel better. At first you were hesitant as Sans had a look of dread on his face when Papyrus said he had to watch the show too, but you ended up loving the show. All the show's only had one Star , Mettaton, and immediately became a huge fan! You and Papyrus binged watched show after show. Mettaton could act in anything! He had a drama show, a cooking show, a News channel, a game show, a musical, and many more shows and movies. There was drama, action, and beauty! Papyrus was glad to have a fellow fan with him, and taught you all about Mettaton. He made it clear though that he was Mettaton's number one fan, but you could be his second biggest fan. Sans ended up passing out during the Mettaton Marathon, but woke up to the sound of a loud stomach growl. You blushed from embarrassment as they stared at you.

"Heh, you sure are hungry today kid." Said Sans with a chuckle.

"WELL OF COURSE SHE IS BROTHER!  A HEALING BODY NEEDS LOTS OF FOOD AND ENERGY! THEREFORE I SHALL MAKE THE HUMAN MY BEST PASTA YET!" Proclaimed Papyrus.

Sans saw you give a slight grimace. You weren't really in the mood to have pasta when you already had it for breakfast.

"Maybe not this time Paps. How bout we have Grillby's today?" Sans suggested.

"AGAIN? THAT'S ALL YOU EVER EAT SANS! AND I HATE GRILLBY'S, IT'S SO GREASY!" Complained Papyrus.

"Well I'm sure  Princess is in the mood for Grillby's. Right Princess?" He asked giving Papyrus a smug grin.

Papyrus noticed you give another grimace.

"SEE SANS, LOOK! THE HUMAN DOESN'T WANT TO EAT AT GRILLBY'S EITHER!" Declared Papyrus smugly.

The too started having a state down, and before they could continue arguing you intrupted them.

"Teddy, Pappy, stop it! I don't want Pasta or Grillby's!" You cried out.

They both stopped and stared at you in confusion.

"Well then what do you want, Princess?" Asked Sans.

"YES, HUMAN. WHAT COULD YOU POSSIBLY WANT MORE THEN MY AMAZING SPAGHETTI?" Asked Papyrus genuinely perplexed.

"Well I like them both, but I'm tired of only eating those two things since I got here. I want Teddy to make his Quiche tonight!" You said in a begging voice.

"YOU CAN COOK BROTHER?" Asked Papyrus surprised.

Sans started sweat dropping.

"N-no I can't. C-come on we all know that. I-I have no idea what the Princess is talking about..." He said nervously.

You tilted you head confused.

"Yes you do Sans. I found your Quiche you abandoned under the bench in the secret room. The echo flower had your voice! You said 'im not ready for the responsibility'!" You said mimicking Sans' voice.

His pupils disappeared and he began sweating even more, especially do to the glare he was getting from his brother.

"I CAN'T BELIEVE YOU TRIED TO HIDE THIS BROTHER! YOU ARE SO LAZY SOMETIMES!" Said Papyrus annoyed.

"So I guess you'd say I'm a big of a Lazybones?" Said Sans jokingly with a wink.

You giggled.

"SANS!  ENOUGH WITH YOUR PUNS!" yelled an annoyed Papyrus.

He stood up a picked sans up from his hood and began dragging him to the kitchen.

"Woah?! Hey paps, were are you taking me?!" Sans asked in a panic.

You followed them and Papyrus let him go once they got to the kitchen.

"BROTHER YOU ARE GOING TO MAKE YOUR QUICHE AND THE HUMAN AND I SHALL BE YOUR ASSISTANT'S!" DECLARED PAPYRUS.

"There's no way I'm getting out of this is there?" Sans asked defeated.

"Nope!" You said giggling.

Time Skip

You all had finished eating the Quiche and it had been delishous!

"That was best Teddy!" You cheered, giving a small burp.

"Thanks Princess." Said Sans with a slight blush, and he rubbed the back of his skull.

"YES IT WAS VERY GOOD SANS, THOUGH NOTHING CAN BEAT MY SPAGHETTI. I'VE VERY PROUD OF YOU BROTHER, YOU EVEN MANAGED NOT TO BURN THE HOUSE DOWN!" Papyrus exclaimed proudly.

"Heh, thanks paps." Said Sans.

"Do you normally burn the house down?" You asked slightly worried.

"Only when he's cooking with Undyne. That's how thier lessons normally end up." Said Sans chucking.

"IT IS THE FIRE OF OUR PASSION! REMEMBER THIS HUMAN, YOU MUST HAVE PASSION IS EVERYTHING YOU DO!" Ordered papyrus.

You nodded with a thumbs up which he returned. Even though you all didn't burn the house down there was still a big mess to clean up. Once you were all done cleaning, it was quite late and you were all tired. Sans was getting Papyrus ready for bed and you decided to join them to hear the story sans was reading. The story was called Fluffy Bunny and was Papyrus' favorite. He even had a bunny plushie. You were all in your pajamas, and you were curled next to papyrus on his bed, while Sans sat on the side.

"Fluffy bunny searched high and low, near and far. But he couldn't find his friends anywhere." Said Sans.

"OH NO! HE MUST BE SO LONELY!" Cried Papyrus in dismay.

"Yeah, it's hurts when you lose his friends..." You agreed speaking from personal experience.

Sans kept reading until he got to the end.

"And Fluffy Bunny was reunited with everyone at last. He would never be alone again." Finished Sans as he closed the book.

He looked over to see Papyrus sleeping, and you still awake but very tired.

"Ready for bed Princess?" He asked gently.

You nodded your head slowly while rubbing your eyes. He put the book away and came over to you.

"So are we sleeping in here tonight or the living room?" He asked.

"Live...room..." You mumbled tiredly.

He chuckled.

"Ok Princess." He said with a smile.

He picked you up bridal style and carried you down to the living room. He placed you on the couch and tucked you in.

"Night Princess." He said giving you a kiss Goodnight.

"Night Teddy..." You said as you slipped off into sleep.

_______________________________________________

You only felt one thing... FEAR... Your hair and eyes glowed a bright pink as the image of that tall skeleton appeared before you. His cold purple eyes gave you a deathly glare that sent shivers down your spine. He yelled in Fury.

"✡︎⚐︎🕆︎ 🕈︎⚐︎☠︎🕯︎❄︎ ☜︎💧︎👍︎✌︎🏱︎☜︎ ❄︎☟︎✋︎💧︎ ❄︎✋︎💣︎☜︎"

A giant gaster blaster and two floating hands were summoned in the air behind him. One if the hands launched forward and grabbed you, lifting you into the air. You tried to struggle, but could not escape it's grip. The other hand wrapped around your bottom half, and the two hands began to pull. With a sickening crunch and a scream of pain that ripped from your throat, your legs were torn from the rest of your body. You were released to fall to the ground, when hundreds of spears stabbed into you all over, causing to you let out a deafening shriek. The other hand then came and smashed you into the ground like a pancake. You were left bleeding from your flaking husk of a body, as your eyes wavered in a state of utter shock. Hundreds of gaster blasters then blasted your failing body into oblivion, as you let out a gargeld shriek that sounded more animal then human.

Darkness... Cold Darkness was the only Thai you were left with. It was this fatal darkness that you awoke from with a terrified shriek.

Your eyes and hair were glowing pink, your body drenched in sweat, and your eyes darted around the room frantically. Your chest heaved from your heavy breaths, your shaking hands gripping the blanket so hard your knuckles turned White. 

You began to relax as you took in the comforting sight of the skele bros living room. Your eyes landed on Kumu who's eyes were glowing pink, and seemed to be stuck in a trance.

"Kumu?" You asked in a shaky voice.

Your voice seemed to snap him out of it, and he flew over to you as you sat up. His face became a worried one once he layed eyes on your terrified state.

"...?" Asked Kumu.

He didn't speak with words out loud, but you can understand what he's saying from your mental connection.

"It was nightmare..." You mumbled.

"...."

"What do you mean it's not mine?" You asked confused.

He just looked away. Guess he didn't want to talk about it.

"Kumu do you ever have nightmares?" You asked.

He looked back at you and his eyes glowed pink. Staring into his eyes, your mind was filled with visions. Glimces of him and Betty in battle, a glimpse of an injured Betty that was near death. The fear he felt at the thought of losing her. And finally a glimpse of Kumu jumping infront of a blade being aimed at Betty, the welder being a child with red eyes. The images ended, and Kumu's eyes stopped glowing.

"You're scared of losing Betty." You summed up.

He nuged your cheek with a smile.

"...!"

"Your scared at losing the both of us? I don't want to lose you ether Kumu." You said with a smile.

You hugged him close, and he made a sound of content. It was then that you began to hear strange noises from upstairs. You let go of Kumu and got up to investigate. You started for the stairs but stopped when you noticed Kumu wasn't following.

"Kumu? Aren't you coming?"you asked.

"..." He mumbled while giving an annoyed look.

"Ok, I get it. You don't like monsters. Stay here then." You said exasperated.

You headed up the stairs while Kumu went back to what he was doing earlier. As you went through the hallway the sounds of agitated groans and mumbles became clearer. As you approached sans room, you saw bright yellow and blue lights leaking out from under the door. You knocked on his door.

"Teddy?" You called out.

No reply.

You tried the door knob, and found it unlocked. You gently opened the door, peered in. You saw Sans curled on his side facing the wall, and the lights seemed to be coming from him.  You carefully walked over to the bed.

"Teddy?" You asked concerned as he sounded like he was crying.

He didn't respond. You gently reached out your hand and placed in on his shoulder. You felt him visibly flinch to your touch, and in less then an instant your soul turned blue and you were flung into the wall. You let out a grunt from the impact, your body still sore from your fight with Undyne. Looking back at Sans in confusion, your froze as your hair turned purple. One of his eye sockets was pitch black, and the other was lit up with yellow and blue flames. Tears streamed down his eyes, and he focused on you with a cold glare. His eyes seemed dazed.

"T-teddy! You're hurting me!" You said as you felt the persure on your soul tighten to the point it hurt.

"why did you kill them?! Your were supposed to be our FRIEND! How dare you calm yourself my best friend and still kill my brother!" He shouted enraged.

Your soul still blue, you were thrown into the sealing and then smashed down to the floor. You had tears in your eyes and you looking at him pleadingly.

"What do you mean? Pappy is okay! Please stop..." You said weakly.

"This time you won't escape. You'll be dead where you stand." Be said hauntingly.

Your eyes turned pink as he summoned a gaster blaster, aiming it at you. Images of your recent nightmare, and the vision Betty showed you of him in the judgment hall filled your vision.

"Sans! Teddy! Stop it!" Your cried out in fear and pleading.

You saw him freeze, his eyes going pitch black. Slowly his pupils returned, and he held his head in confusion. As he finally fully woke up, he stared at you horrified at his actions. He immediately released you soul, and the gaster blaster disappeared. You slumped down to your feet, holding your chest as the pain faded.

"(Y/n)...? Oh god! I'm so sorry Princess!" His words came out in a shameful sob.

His hands went over his face, and his sobbs renewed with interest. Your body was still shaking with fear, only to be outweighed by your concern for the monster infront of you. You cautiously made you way back to his bed. He didn't seem to notice as he was drownings in his own guilt. He flinched when he felt two small hands grab his own. He stared at you with wide eyes as you lowered his hands from his face. 

"You had a nightmare right? It's okay! I had one too... I understand." You said in a sweet voice and you gently squeezed his hands and gave him the brightest smile you could muster.

He closed his eyes, and tiredly leaned forward placing his forehead on your own. He let out a tired chuckle.

"You're really to sweet, you know that Princess?" He said with a crack in his voice.

You closed your eyes.

"I know, Teddy." You said with a chuckle.

You opened your eyes, and climbed into the bed. Still holding his hands you make hims Lie down.

"Princess?" He asked confused.

"Your tiered so you need to sleep. I'll stay to make sure you won't have any more nightmares!" You said confidentially.

"Thanks Princess." He said as another year slopes from his eye.

You used your thumbs to wipe the tears from his cheeks. You then grabbed his blanket and pulled it over the both of you. You wrapped your arms around his waist and cuddled into him. He wrapped his arms around you tightly, and you felt his body shake from more quiet sobs which made him embrace you even tighter. It took awhile, but eventually his body calmed down, and you heard soft snores coming from him. Soon enough you had fallen also.

Papyrus who had woken up at some point watched the two of you from outside the room. With a smile he closed the door and headed back to bed. His brother was in good hands...

_______________________________________________

You stood in the familiar dark void, looking at the back of Betty who was sitting on the floor with her arms around her knees, and her knees tucked up to her chest. There was no trace of brown left in her hair, as it was all glowing pink. You could tell she was shivering. Infront of her was an illusion of a corpse, antient and decaying, with a tattered orange dress.

"That was your nightmare, wasn't it?" You asked her.

"We all have nightmares..." She said bitterly.

"It really happened didn't it? You died?" You asked.

"More then once... I thought I'd never die again with this body, but I was wrong. Now I live on only in you." She said in a skakey voice.

"Why is that? You never explained how we're connected." You asked curiously.

"Mother made me with a spell, made us. He soul couldn't take the pressure of the spelt so it split in two. Me and you. Kumu was born from my part of the soul. Two fear souls can't exist at the same time, so you were kicked out of the timeline and ended up in this one. There was no body prepared for you like the one I have, so your soul inhabited the nearest host. A baby still in the womb, who was so youg it didn't have time to form it's own soul. It's body accepted your soul, which is why your human, and not just a spell construct like me." She explained finally connecting the dots for you, though she didn't explain everything.

You looked at the corpse illusion next to her.

"Who's that?" You asked.

"Mother." She stated simply.

You could tell she was still scared, so you croched down and hugged her from behind.

"You were sortof right when you said we're the same... We both have Rhabdophobia and thanatophobia... But we don't see mosnters the same. You don't have to hate them. I understand some are bad, but some are good too." You said persuasively.

She scoffed.

"You don't understand, no matter how hard I try... You will in time." She said with finality.

_______________________________________________

Alphys walked over to her computer wearing her PJ's. She out down the bowl of instant noodles she made on the desk, and sat in her chair. She spent the whole day resting as she expended alot of engery healing the human yesterday. She sent a team out to investigate why none of her cameras were working. After a while if fiddling with the system's, she finally got one of the camera's to work. The image that appeared on screen was distorted as the camera lens were cracked. She managed to focus it better to get a clearer image, and what she saw made her face turn pale.

Chapter Text

"Got your bag?" Asked Sans.

"Yup!" You said.

"DID YOU HAVE ENOUGH SPAGHETTI FOR BREAKFAST?" Asked Papyrus.

"Yep I'm full." You said.

"Ok then let's head out."said Sans.

You nodded and grabbed his hand, waving goodbye to Papyrus. You were wearing the sweater Sans gave you, a pink shirt with a dark orange strip, royal purple leggings, and brown boots with black buckles. You also had your bag on your back, and your locket necklace on. You walked with Sans through Snowdin, till you got to the River Person.

"I ate my mushroom today!" You said cheerfully.

The River Person looked your way, and even though you couldn't see his face, you could tell he was smiling at you.

"You were listening... Were too today?" He asked you happily.

"Hotland!" You said.

You and Sans hopped on, and the boat changed to look like a dog and started running the water. It was really cool. You chatted with River Person the who trip, and got a little nervous when he mentioned to beware the man that speaks in hands. You didn't know how he knew about it, but he was just looking out for you. Betty told you that you were safe from that man, as it wouldn't be possible for him to leave this place called the 'void' in this timeline. 

When the boat finally reached Hotland, you waved goodbye to the River Person, and started walking with Sans. First thing you noticed about hit land was that it was really hot. Hense the  I guess. It was probably due to all the lava. You took of the sweater and tied it around your waist. You and Sans followed the path, until you came to a large building.

"Is that the Lab?" You asked.

"Yup. The one and only." He said.

"And Dr.Alphys is there?" You asked.

"Yeah she's an old work pal. You nervous or something princess?" He asked.

You nodded.

"I never liked going to the doctor's..." You said.

"Don't worry Princess, she won't hurt you. She helped heal you up remember?" He said.

You nodded. You grabbed his hand and he lead you into the lab. The automatic doors closed behind you. You looked around at the lab around you, but it was hard to see since it was so dark. What you did see was a giant monitor that had several images of different places in Snowdin, waterfall, hotland and other areas. So that's what all those cameras were. The main screen seemed focused on your movements, which made you uneasy.

"You said she was a doctor." You said confused.

"Well not your normal doctor, she has other jobs too." He explained.

You both then heard a door open, and looked to see a yellow lizard mister wearing a white lab coat and glasses coming out from a room that was labeled bathroom. She didn't seem to notice the two of you were here.

"Sup Al." Greeted Sans casually.

"Aaaahhh!" She yelled startled.

She fumbled around for the lights and turned them on. When she saw it was Sans, she sighed in relief.

"S-sans! How m-many times have I told you not to  s-scare me like that? What are you even doing here?" She asked slightly annoyed.

Sans raised a brow.

"Did you forget we were coming for her check up?" He asked.

"We?" She said confused.

She then noticed you hiding slightly behind Sans. He eyes went wide and she started panicking.

"Oh, it's you! Oh no no no! I didn't expect you to be here so soon! I haven't showered yet, or brushed my teeth, and everything's a mess!" She panicked and started sweating.

"Woah woah Calm down Al. I thought you were cold blooded, so why are sweating it?" He asked with a smug look.

Alphys sighed at his pins, but calmed down.

"Your puns just keep getting worse, you know that?" She asked.

They both then looked over to you who had chuckled a bit at Sans' pun. You stopped when they both looked at you, and gave a nervous gulp. 

"Come on out Princess, she harmless. Mostly." Said Sans.

You saw Alphys how a downtrodden look at the last bit of that comment. She didn't look all that threatening, and was the same size as Sans. You stepped out a bit from behind Sans, but still maintain your grip on his hand.

"Um, I'm Dr.Alphys. Asgore's Royal Scientist." She introduced herself.

She held out her hand to you. You took it slowly and shook it.

"(Y/n)." You said.

You let go of her hand, and she gestured you to follow her. You looked to Sans and he nodded. The both of you followed her to the desk which she cleared off. She then directed you to sit on the cleared space in the desk. Sans helped you up onto the desk, while she dragged over some machines. You looked over to Sans worried.

"Relax Princess. It looks scary, but it's completely harmless. Trust me." He said placing a comforting hand on your shoulder.

You smiled at him and nodded. The first machine she brought was an x ray. She scanned you to see how your bones were healing.

"Well all your injuries seemed to have healed. Faster than I expected to. I thought it would take you at least another week to heal fully." She said.

"I guess I heal fast..." You said with a shrug.

"Well she has been eating alot since then. We don't know how monster food effects humans." Said Sans.

Alphys ran several more tests on you to check your vitals, and everything checked out fine.

"O-ok um there is just one more test. T-this one is to check your soul." She said nervously.

"M-my soul?" You asked worried, your hair growing a bit pink.

Alphys eyes widened when she saw that, and Sans sweat dropped.

"Hey, it's okay Princess! You're gonna be fine... You won't get hurt." He said as he tried to calm you down.

You nodded relaxing.

"Was that the magic you were talking about?" She asked.

"Um, yeah. Her hair glows when she gets scared. Kinda all her powers work that way from what I've seen." Explained Sans.

"Fascinating." She said.

She brought one last machine to you, and then looked to Sans.

"Sans I'm going to need you to draw out her soul and hold it still." She said.

"Alright Al. You ready Princess?" He asked.

You nodded. He raised his hand up to your chest, and you felt a pull. Slowly he pulled back, and your soul floated out of your chest surrounded by the faint blue glow of Sans' magic. He held your soul steady while Alphys connected several wires to your soul to connect it to the machine. The machine beeped and began printing out readings of your soul. Alphys began reading the readini, looking perplexed.

"What does it say Al?" He asked.

"These readings don't make any sense... I m-mean from looking at her soul the readings confirm the color is pink and that's it's unusually small for a human soul. But the strangest thing is the readings aren't complete." She said confused.

"What do you mean?" He asked.

"The readings are like it's only detecting part of a soul, a third of a soul to be exact. Like it's somehow been split, or its connected to other parts." She explained trying to make sense of it.

"Betty and Kumu" you said.

"Who are they?" Asked Alphys.

"Kumu come out." You said.

Kumu who was hiding as a flower in your hair, transformed back into his blobby self. He stretched and wrapped part of himself around your waist, while his head nudged your cheek gently. You have him a little Pat. Alphys looked utterly freaked out.

"W-what is t-that?!" She said scared.

"This is Akumu or Kumu for short." You said.

"Is he some sort of monster?" She asked.

"No. He's part of me. Him and Betty. Betty said we all share a soul." You explained.

"W-woukd you mind if I examined him with the machine?" She asked.

He growled at her.

"Kumu I told you to be nice!" You scoulded.

He just rolled his eyes at you.

"Kumu please. It won't hurt." You asked him.

"..." He grumbled.

"Thank you Kumu!" You said cheerfully.

"So he agreed? Y-you can understand what he's saying?" She asked curiously.

You nodded.

She disconnected the wires from you soul, and Sans deactivated his magic, letting your soul float back into your chest. You felt more secure when it was hidden. She then carefully connected the wires to a glaring Kumu. The results starting printing out, and she looked even more perplexed then when she read your results.

"I take it another mystery Doc?" Asked Sans.

"Well the readings confirm the humans statement that they share a soul. What's strange is that it's saying This Kumu doesn't have a soul but IS a soul, like he's a soul made of physical matter. My guess is that he's some sort of magical Construct. If this is the case then the humans soul is one as well, which doesn't make sense since she possesses a human body. This is all so confusing." She said with a sigh at the end.

"Do you want to see all the cool things Kumu can do?" You asked excited to show off your friend.

"Oh he can do things?" She asked.

"Yeah show her Kumu!" You said excited.

He proceeded to turn into a variety of shapes at your request, evening turning into a shield and a sythe. You also showed how you could mold onto your body and help you jump higher and stuff. Alphys was taking down lots of notes while watching Kumu with great interest. Sans just watched curious as well, but also not trusting of the creature.

"Oh turn into Betty! So they can see what she looks like!" You asked Kumu.

He complied and turned into a mini version of Betty.

"This is Betty? W-where is she?" Asked Alphys.

"In the void place. Kumu was there too, but now he's here. And also her full name is Bête Noire!" You said cheerfully.

After that Alphys and Sans started looking through some old books about souls and Magic. While they did that you spent time with Kumu. He was grabbing and dropping books and papers everywhere, Making a big mess. You tried to clean up while he was doing this. Kumu was going a around the lab, so you got a good look at everything. There was a bed that could turn into a box, conveyer BT's that were fun to play on, books and movies called human history but you realized they were really only anime and manga, a smoothie machine that made pink smoothies from seaweed, a vet messy work desk with tools, alot of unopened letters from various monsters who names you recognized, anime figurines and posters from a anime called Mew Mew Kissy Cutie, the big monitor, the messy desk with a cute mug, a trash can that was decorated to make it look cute, a bag of half empty dog food, a poster that was signed by Mettaton (making you jelous), a fridge contains instant noodles and yellow soda, and the bathroom.

"Kumu why are you making such a mess?" You asked annoyed of cleaning up after him.

"..."

"You're looking for something? For what?" You asked curiously.

Before he could answer Sans called you over. You left Kumu to his own devices, and went over to Sans and Dr.Alphys, who's nickname you decided would be Alphy.

"Hey Princess, you recognize any of this?" He asked.

You looked at the pages with different souls. One looked sort of familiar for some reason. You tapped the orange one.

"Bravery?" He said confused.

"It's supposed to be darker." You said.

He raised an eyebrow. He flipped to the inverted souls page and pointed to a dark orange soul.

"Like this?" He asked.

You nodded.

"Fear huh? Makes sense, but the colors off." He commented.

"Here! I found a spell." Said Alphys.

"Ok but what dose that have to do with anything?" Asked Sans.

" You know how I said her soul was a spell construct? Well this spell when cast on a soul, inverts it's color. A the inverted color of a soul if fear is pink." She explained.

"Who would cast a spell on a kid?" Sans asked disgusted.

"It shouldn't be possible. This spell requires a soul and a host body. So I don't know how she was born with this soul." She said with a sigh.

Sans looked at you, and from the look in your eyes he could tell you already knew the answer. He sighed realizing they won't find anything else out, and he'd just have to wait for your to tell him.

"Ok Princess, I guess it's time for is to head back." He said.

"Already?" You said disappointed.

"Actually Sans, There's something else I have to talk to you about.

Sans and Alphys walked a ways away from you to speak privately.

"What is it? You look nervous." He said.

"There's something bad happening. You know how I sent a team to figure out what's been going wrong with the cameras? I managed to get one working remotely from here. The footage was distorted, but I know what I saw..." She said trembling a bit.

"What did you see?" Asked Sans concerned grabbing her shoulders.

"Dust... So much dust... I think it belonged to the team I sent, but I'm not sure..." She said in a shaky voice.

"Alright, stay calm Al. Give me the location and I'll check it out. Um, just watch (y/n) for me okay?" He said.

"S-sure, I can do that." She said with a bit of confidence.

He gave her a smile.

"I'm ready Sans!" You said to him, as you had out your bag back on.

"Umm, change of plans Princess. You'll be spending the day with Al here." He said.

"How come I have to stay with Alphy? Where are you going?" You complained.

"I uh, have work. I'll be back for you later ok?" He said.

"Ok..." You said disappointed.

He smiled and patted you on the head. He then teleported away. You looked over to the doctor.

"I'm hungry." You said.

"...!" Growled Kumu.

"You're always hungry Kumu! We're both hungry." You said.

"Well okay, ummm take a seat and I'll get you something to eat." She said.

She came back with two bowls of ramen, and a cup of soda and a cup of that pink seeweed smothie.  Your tried the soda and it tasted gross, and the smoothie tasted wierd but healthy. You decided to just eat the instant noodles. You looked over to Kumu that was glaring at his bowl.

"Eat it!" You said annoyed.

"...!" He growled.

"You said your hungry but you won't eat any food I give you!" You complained.

"..."

"No, you can't eat that! Eat the ramen. It's monster food. You can get magic from it too." You said.

He rolled his eyes but tried eating it anyway. He soig it out with a disgusted face. You rolled your eyes and sighed at his behaviour.

While you were eating, Alphys had sent out a text. She looked over to see you had eat your bowl and Kumu's.

"All done Alphy! Can we go explore Hot Land?" You asked hopefully.

"Umm sure. I can keep an eye on you with the cameras, and keep in contact with you over the phone. You do have a phone right?" She asked.

You nodded and proudly held up the phone Toriel gave you.

"Oh my god, that's phone's antient!" She said shocked.

You grabbed the phone and looked through it.

"It doesn't have internet or apps or even texting! You gave you this thing?" She asked in dismay at the poor phone quality.

"Mom did." You said.

"O-oh... Well it's nice and all, but mind if I fix it up?" She asked not meaning to insult something your mom gave you.

You nodded and she took your phone up to her room. You heard loud sounds and what sounded like a chainsaw for several minutes. When she was done she came back down and handed you your phone, whiched looked brand new.

"It had texting, access to apps and internet, and key chain, and I also sighed you up for the underground's No.1 social network, Undernet. We're officially friends now! Ehehehehe!" She laughed.

She then helped you add Sans and Papyrus to your Undernet as well.

"So I can go explore now?" You asked.

"With my knowledge and skills I can easily guide you through hotland, all the way to Asgore's Castle. Bug there is one tiny problem. Aloha time ago, I made a robot named Mettaton." She said.

"You made Mettaton?!" You asked with Stars in your eyes.

"Umm yes?" She said.

"So cool! I'm a fan! He's so awesome!" You said.

"That's nice. Well I originally built him to be an entertainment robot, like a robotic tv star. Recently I decided to make him more useful by adding some practical adjustments. Like um, anti-human combat features?" She admitted nervously.

You hair grew a bit pink.

"I mean once I saw you coming I immediately decided to remove those features! Unfortunately I made a mistake while doing so and now he's an unstoppable killing machine with a thirst for human blood? Ehehehe... Hopefully we won't run in to him." She said nervously.

You gulpes your hair growing more pink. Suddenly you heard a loud bang.

"Did you hear something?" Asked Alphys confused at the sound.

The bangs increased, and sounded like they were coming from behind the wall. They were getting closer and closer louder and louder.

Chapter Text

The bangs shook the ground, and your fear rose.

"Oh no..." Said Alphys.

The was a blast, and a blinding flash of white light a d smoke. You caughed a bit due to the smoke.

"OOHHH YES... WELCOME BEAUTIES..." Said a robotic voice.

The dark room was suddenly lit up by a spot light, which revealed the owner of the voice. It was Mettaton! You Mr eyes lit up into stars the sight of him, completely forgetting the part about him wanting to kill you.

"TO TODAY'S QUIZ SHOW!" He announced.

A game show sign appeared above you, as well as rainbow spinning disco lights, and confetti.

"OH BOY! I CAN ALREADY TELL IT'S GOING TO BE A GREAT SHOW! EVERYONE GIVE A BIG HAND FOR OUR WONDERFUL CONTESTANT!" HE CHEERED.

He then started clapping, and you quite enjoyed the music that was playing. You couldn't believe you were seeing one of Mettaton's show's first hand. He then turned to look at you.

"NEVER PLAYED BEFORE GORGEOUS?" He asked you.

You blushed at his comment, and shook your head.

"NO PROBLEM! IT'S SIMPLE! THERE'S ONLY ONE RULE. ANSWER CORRECTLY... OR YOU DIE!" He laughed eviliy.

You gulped nervously. It doesn't look like your spears would be able to penetrate his metal body. Kumu face became distorted in anger, as he growled at the machine. He tried to attack him, but was blasted back with an electric shock. 

"Kumu!" You cried out in alarm.

You picked him up. He didn't seem hurt, just shocked like a temporary paralysis. He hissed at Mettaton angrily.

"NOW NOW, DARLINGS. NO NEED TO BE SO RUDE TO YOUR HOST. NOW ON TO THE QUESTIONS! LET'S START WITH AN EASY ONE! WHAT'S THE PRIZE FOR ANSWERING CORRECTLY? A, MONEY. B,MERCY. C, A NEW CAR. D, MORE QUESTIONS. TIMES A TICKING." He said.

You only had 30 seconds so you had to think fast. That's when you noticed Alphys, who was standing behind Mettaton, was making a D with her hands. She was helping you out!

"Um, D?" You guessed.

"RIGHT! SOUNDS LIKE YOU GET IT! HERE'S YOUR PRIZE! WHAT'S THE KING'S FULL NAME? A, LORD FLUFFY BUNS. B, FUZZY PUSHOVER. C, ASGORE DREEMUR. D, DR.FRIENDSHIP. " He said.

You could see Alphys making a C with her hands, but you didn't really need her help for this question. You know Mr.Turtle said his nickname for the king was Fluffy Buns, and Toriel said the king's name was Asgore so C was obviously the right choice.

"C!" You said confidentially.

"CORRECT, WHAT A TERRIFIC ANSWER! ENOUGH ABOUT YOU, LET'S TALK ABOUT ME! WHAT ARE ROBOTS MADE OUT OF? A, HOPES AND DREAMS. B, METAL AND MAGIC. C, SNIPS AND SNAILS. D, SUGAR AND SPICE. " He asked stoking his ego.

You saw Alphys make a B.

"B." You said.

"TOO EASY FOR YOU, HUH? HERE'S ANOTHER EASY ONE FOR YOU!" He said cheerfully.

The next question he gave was about two trains racing towards eachother, and be went I to a lot of math time and big numbers. You were so overwhelmed you forgot to look at Alphys for the answer, and ended up running out of time. You got zapped by the electricity, and his it hurt! If felt like all your nerves were on fire. You cried a bit and Mettaton reminded you that screaming was against the rules. Kumu who had recovered, charged at Mettaton and tried biting him, but couldn't penetrate his armor. Instead he got zapped and paralyzed again. You didn't get paralyzed, but you lost half your HP, and your body was left with a painful tingle. Luckily it didn't hurt nearly as much as the pain you felt when battling Undyne.

"OOH, YOU RAN OUT OF TIME FOR THAT ONE DEARY. YOU MUST BE FASTER NEXT TIME. DON'T COUNT ON YOUR VICTORY. HOW MANY FLIES ARE IN THIS JAR? A,54. B,53. C,55. D,52." He said while holding a jar of flies.

You made sure to look over to Alphys this time for the answer. She made an A.

"A." You said tiredly.

At first you were hyped to be on a quiz show with your idol, but you were ready for it to be over at this point.

"CORRECT! YOU'RE SO LUCKY TODAY! LET'S PLAY A MEMORY GAME. WHICH MONSTER IS THIS?A, FROGGET. B, WHIMSUM. C, MOLDSMAL. D, METTATON." He said showing part of a picture.

The part he showed you looked like a froggit, so the answer was A. When you looked over to Alphys though she was making a D. You were confused but she's been right so far, so you decided to trust her.

"D?"you guessed praying it was the right answer.

He revealed the complete photo which was him wearing a shirt with a froggit on it.

"I'M SO FLATTERED YOU REMEMBERED! BUT CAN YOU GET THIS ONE? WOULD YOU SMOOCH A GHOST?" He asked seductively.

All the answers you had to choose from were 'HECK YEAH!'. Alphys looked annoyed. You were confused. Why would he ask that, be wasn't a ghost. You thought back to Blooky. You'd probably fall through him if you tried to smooch him, but be was nice so you'd try if you had to. And you didn't really have a choice for an answer anyway.

"Heck yeah." You said.

"GREAT ANSWER, I LOVE IT! HERE'S A SIMPLE ONE. HOW MANY LETTERS ARE IN THE NAME METTATON?" He asked.

Unfortunately he dragged out the n at the end of his name continuously, so the answers kept changing. Trying not to panic this time, you looked over to Alphys who made the letter C.

"C." You said nervously.

"OF COURSE THAT WAS EASY FOR YOU! TIME TO BREAK OUT THE BIG GUNS! IN THE DATING SIMULATION GAME 'MEW MEW KISSY CUTIE' WHAT IS MEW MEW'S FAVORITE FOOD?" He said.

Alphys suddenly blurted out the answer and starting ranting on about her favorite anime. When she realized her mistake you both sweat dropped now that her cover had been blown.

"ALPHYS. ALPHYS. ALPHYS. YOU AREN'T HELPING OUR CONTESTANT OUT ARE YOU?" He asked.

She shook her head nervously.

"OOOHH! YOU SHOULD HAVE TOLD ME! I'LL MAME SURE TI ASK A QUESTION YOUR SURE TO KNOW THE ANSWER TO. WHO DOSE DR.ALPHYS HAVE A CRUSH ON? A, UNDYNE. B, ASGORE. C, THE HUMAN. D, DON'T KNOW." HE SAID.

Alphys was blushing and hiding sinit was clear she was going to be no help with this question. You didn't know her well enough to know who she has a crush on, so you were going to have to go with D. Kumu seemed to know what answer you were going to say, and spoke up before you could say anything.

"..."

"Really?" You asked surprised Alphys would have a crush on that murderous fish lady. 

"..." He confirmed.

"A!" You said trusting Kumu.

"SEE ALPHYS? I TOLD YOU IT WAS OBVIOUS. EVEN THE HUMAN FIGURED IT OUT. UES SHE SCRAWLS HER NAME IN THE MARGINS OF HER NOTES. SHE NAMES PROGRAMING VARIABLES AFTER HER. SBE EVEN WIRTES STORIES OF THEM TOGETHER... SHARING A DOMESTIC LIFE. PROBABILITY OF CRUSH: 101 PERCENT. MARGIN OF ERROR: 1 PERCENT. WELL. WELL. WELL. WITH DR ALPHYS HELPING YOU, THIS SHOW HAS NO DRAMATIC TENSION. WE CAN'T GO ON LIKE THIS! BUT. BUT! THIS IS ONLY THE PILOT EPISODE! NEXT UP, MORE DRAMA! MORE ROMANCE! MORE BLOODSHED! UNTIL NEXT TIME DARLINIGS...!" He said in a Swavy voice.

He then turned into a rocket and blasted off. You then noticed several monsters with cameras had been recording the show the whole time. You blushed embarrassed that the whole of the underground saw you on tv. The mosnters with the cameras left the lab, and you looked over to Alphys. You thought how she showed her crush on Undyne was cute, even if she liked a crazy fish lady that's tried to kill you on multiple occasions. Alphys tuned to face you.

"Well that was certainly something..." Said Alphys with an akward chuckle.

You looked over to Kumu who you held in your arms.

"You feeling better Kumu?" You asked.

He nodded and floated up next to you, rubbing your cheek with a smile.

"I'm glad." You said.

You went over and regrettably drank the rest of the soda and seaweed smoothly from earlier in order to recover your HP. You the. Went back over to Alphys, with Kumu following behind.

"T-that last question... H-he wasn't supposed to ask that one..." She said with a blush.

You giggled.

"Umm, I'm going to the bathroom..." She said before rushing off. 

You went over an observed the whole in the wall, and was surprised to see it wasn't that deep. When you passed the bathroom you noticed, her feet tapping nervously. You decided to head out to explore Hotland now. You exited out the back of the lab, and began walking along the lava lit paths. As you walked your phone kept pinging due to Alphys updating her status on Undernet. You weren't sure if she realized you were able to read them.

Status updates

- Just realized I didn't watch Undyne fight the human v.v

-well I know she's unbeatable. I'll ask her about it later ^.^

-for now I got to call up the human and guide them =^.^=

-gonna call them in a minute =^.^=

-I HATE USING THE PHONE I DON'T WANT TO DO THIS LMAO ^.^

-omg I've had my claw over theast digit for 5 minutes now. Omg I'm just going to do it! I'm just going to call!!!

Along the path you passed by vents that shot blue fire, and heard steam and cogs. There were many conveyer belts you took, and even some steam vents that pushed you through the air to the next platform. Kumu felt uneasy about you blasting through the air, so he started carrying you over the gaps instead. He also kept away the many monsters that would normally attack you with his scary looks. It was nice not having to constantly run away all the time. It was also nice exploring without Undyne hunting you down, but now you had Mettaton to worry about instead. At least you were a fan of him so it was better. You phone began rigging but who ever was calling hanged up after the second ring. You shrugged. You then came across a hall with a lot of blue and orange laser beams. You gulped. How would you get through these? Your phone then began to ring again and you answered.

"U-uh, hi. So the blue lasers... Uh! I mean, Alphys here, hi!" She said nervously.

"Hi Alphy." You said.

"The blue lasser won't hurt if you don't move! O-orange ones, um... Y-you have to be moving and... And they won't um... Move through those ones! ... Uh... Bye!" She said nervously before hanging up.

Status update

-omg, I did it! Claws havntyshook like that since Undyne called me to ask about the weather ^.^

-WAIT THERE'S NO WEATHER DOEN HERE, WHY DID SNE CALL ME?

You walked through the orange ones and you were fine. The blue ones were moving and you stood still untill they passed before continuing. Once you made it past all the lasers you saw a switch. You clicked it and all the lasers turned off.

Status update

-Omg I forgot to tell them where to go!

-Cute pic of me right now =^.^= (Alphys posted a pic of a trash can with several pink glittery filters over it.)

You walked and saw 3 paths. One to the right, one to the left, a d one to the front that lead to a locked door. Your phone ringed again and you answered.

"A-a-alphys here! The... The northern door will stay locked until you... S-solve the puzzles on the right and left! I-i think you should g-go to the right first!" She said before hanging up.

You wished she told you how to solve the puzzles first. You went to the right, Kumu carrying you over the gap, and found your path blocked by a still blue laser. There was no way through. Your phone ringed again and you answered.

"Alphys! Here! Th-that blue laser seems totally impassable! B-but, as the Royal Scientist I have a few tricks up my sleeve! I'll h-hack into the Hotland d-data base and take it out!" She said with a heroic flare before hanging up.

A couple seconds later and the laser was deactivated. Walking forward you noticed two female teenage monsters. One was a green flame monster, and one was a purple monster with a state board. They were both wearing school uniforms. The purple monster looked at you.

"Hey the puzzles gone. We were hanging out when suddenly a bunch of puzzles reactivated out if no where. This is a huge problem... It rules! They've gotta cancel school over this!" Said Skateboard Girl.

"If you weren't in school when you were hanging out, doesn't that mean it's the lunch break?" You asked.

"Oh yeah, right. I totally forgot about that. I guess school won't get cancelled them. What a bummer..." She said.

You gave her a sympathetic smile when, the fire monster approached you.

"Finally! Someone turned off that laser! Now that we're free we will... We will... I guess we'll just keep standing here." She said with an akward laugh.

"You look like Mr.Grillby." you observed.

"Oh he's my Uncle! I'm Fuku Fire." She Introduced.

"(Y/n)." You said.

She smiled and went back to chatting with her friend. You entered the room and there was a puzzle waiting for you. There was a note next to it.

'shoot the opposing ship! Move the boxes around to make a path!'

You were given two bullets. It took you a few minutes but you managed to clear a path so that only one box was left in the way. You used one bullet on the box, and the other one to shoot the ship and solve the puzzle. You the left the room, and went back to the previous area, going to the left this time, with Kumu carrying you across the gaps again. There you came across two more monsters that were both male. The two Business Dudes were a green Dragon like monster wearing a business suite and shades, and a black whisp like monster with shades and casual attire. The dragon like one spoke when you approached.

"The way to work is blocked, so I had time to watch Mettaton's latest show on my phone. The special effects were amazing today! That human almost looked real! Of course, a d experienced viewer like me knows CGI when I see it." He exclaimed.

You were glad that he didn't seem to recognize you, a d the whisp like monster spoke next.

"Mettaton? Yeah he's like the most popular monster in the underground. His have club has at least 2... No 3 dozen members!" He exclaimed.

You nodded.

The two then went back to chatting. You were about to enter the next puzzle room, when Alphys updated her status again.

Status Update

-wonder if it would be unfun to explain the puzzle

Little late for that, you thought. When you entered the room the same set of instructions were there, but what took you by suprise was a living cat head monster.

"So the door forward is locked? So I tried the puzzle? So I kept running out of Ammo and it kept restarting? And my two co-workers won't help? It's like they don't want to go to work?" It talked in questions while hopping up and down.

Weirded out by the talking head, you quickly solved the puzzle like the last one, and quickly got out of there. Kumu carried you across the gaps, and two the locked door. With the puzzles solved, the door opened and you walked through. You them received another notification from Alphys.

Status update

-oh I'll just explain it!

Your phone ringed and you answered.

"Ok, ummm... Hey about the puzzles on the right and left! There a bit difficult to explain, but...!" She started.

"I already solved them Alphy. They weren't to hard." You said intrupting her.

"Uhh, you s-solved them already? Awesome!" She said nervously before hanging up.

You could tell she wanted to help you solve them, actually she seemed really eager to help you in general. Kumu then carried you over several pillars that had large gaps between them, a d dropped you of on a now tilled floor. You walked forward, but the next room was so dark you couldn't see anything. Your phone ringed and you for the answer button.

"Wow, it's really dark in there isn't it? Don't worry! I'll have into the light system and lighten it up!" She said.

Sure enough the lights turned on to reveal a kitchen.

"Oh no." Said Alphys.

Can it be?

"OH YES! WELCOME TO THE UNDGROUDS PREMIERE COOKING SHOW! COOKING WITH A KILLER ROBOT!" Said Mettaton rising up from behind the counter, wearing a cheif hat.

Sure enough when you looked around you saw all the cameras. Your on another show? All the attention made you blush.

"PREHEAT YOUR OVENS, BECAUSE WE HAVE A VERY SPECIAL RECIPE WE'LL BE MAKING TODAY! A CAKE! MY LOVELY ASSISTANT HERE WILL GATHER ALL THE INGREDIENTS! GIVE THEM A BIG HAND!" He said while clapping.

Hearing a compliment from your idol, made you blush more, and you have a shy wave to the cameras. You tried to back away, but you were blocked by a magic barrier.

"NOW DON'T BE SO SHY DARLING! AND HERE, YOU MUST LOOK THE PART YOU PLAY." He said placing a cook hat on your head.

Kumu growled at the robot when a mini cook hat was placed on his head. You giggled and told him that it looks cute, making him roll his eyes.

"NOW WE'LL NEED SUGUR, MILK, FLOUR, AND EGGS. GO FOR IT SWEETHEART!" He cheered.

You looked around and found the needed ingredients on the back counter, and brought them to the front counter where Mettaton was at. Kumu helped by carrying the flour and sugar to the counter.

"PERFECT! GREAT WORK BEAUTIFUL! NOW WE HAVE ALL THE INGREDIENTS WE NEED TO BAKE A CAKE! SUGAR, FLOUR, MILK, EGGS... OH MY! WAIT A MAGNIFICENT MOMENT! HOW COULD I FORGET! WERE MISSING THE MOST IMPORTANT INGREDIENT!" HE SAID.

The rectangular robots yellow likes turned red. He pulled out a chainsaw, and turned it on. Your hair turned pink and you started backing away.

"A HUMAN SOUL!" He exclaimed eviliy.

He came at you with the chainsaw, and Kumu menacing roar as he flew infront of you. He turned part of his body into a hard blade, and used it to blocked the chainsaw. Mettaton seemed surprised, and let out a bit of a grunt at the effort he needed to keep pushing against Kumu. His phone then rang. He backed away from Kumu, letting the chainsaw rest on the counter and answered the phone. Kumu's body turned back to normal, a d he curled himself around you protectively. He would kill the machine, but he could sense you desire to let him live.

"HELLO...? I'M KINDA IN THE MIDDLE OF SOMETHING HERE." He said.

"W-wait a second! Couldn't you make a...? Couldn't you use a...? Couldn't you make a substitution in the recipe?!" Said Alphys quickly thinking on the spot.

"YOU MEAN USE A DIFFERENT NON-HUMAN INGREDIENT? WHY...?" He asked.

"In case someone's.... Vegan?" She said.

"VEGAN..." He considered.

"Well I mean..." Alphys started but was cut off.

"THAT'S A BRILLIANT IDEA ALPHYS! ACTUALLY I HAPPEN YO HABE AN OPTION RIGHT HERE! MTT-BRAND ALWAYS-CONVINENT HUMUN-SOUL-FLAVOUR-SUBSTITUTE!" He said.

Why would anyone need that? How many mosnters like the taste of human? You shivered.

"A CAN IF WHICH IS RIGHT ON THAT COUNTER. WELL DARLING? WHY DON'T YOU GO GET IT?" he suggested.

As you walked over to get the can on the counter at the end of the kitchen, you couldn't help but be a little peveed that he didn't just use the can if he already had it, instead of trying to use your soul. And for a cake no less! You kinda wondered what a soul would taste like though. Maybe you'd ask Kumu later. When you approached the counter, it started shaking. Suddenly it grew and revealed itself to be a counter many meters tall. You gulped. Mettaton casually rolled in next to you.

"BY THE WAY DARLING, OUT SHOW RUNS ON A STRICT TIEM SCHEDULE. IF YOU DON'T GET THE CAN IN THE NEXT FEW MINUTE, WE'LL HAVE TO RESORT BACK TO THE ORIGINAL PLAN. BETTER START CLIMBING BEAUTIFUL!" He said a a dark tone.

How would you get all the way you there in time?! Summoning spears to climb up would take too long and use a lot of engery, and Kumu wasn't fast enough to be able to carry you up there in time. Your phone rang and you answered. She must if hanged up on her call with Mettaton.

"Oh no! There isn't enough time to climb up! ...F-fortunatly I have a plan! When I was upgrading your phone, I added a few... Features. You see that huge button that says Jet Pack? Watch this!" She said exited.

You clicked the button a d your phone tuned into a jet pack somehow? You put it on, confused at how the call was still ongoing when your phone was now a jetpack.

"There! You should have just enough to reach the top! Now get up there!" She cheered you on.

You started the jet pack up and starting flying up. You were kinda nervous, but the controls seemed pretty easy. As you flew up as fast as possible, Mettaton who was flowing above you, starting throwing milk and sugar and eggs at you to try to slow you down. It would've worked, if Kumu hadn't turned himself into a shield to block any of his attacks from hitting you. You managed to finally reach the top, and did it before the time went out.

"MY, MY. YOU'VE MANAGED TO BEAT ME. BUT THAT'S ONLY BECAUSE YOU HAD THE HELP OF THE BRILLIANT DOCTOR ALPHYS! OH I LOTHE TO THINK WHAT WOULD HAVE HAPPENED TO YOU WITHOUT HER! WELL, TOODLES!" he said before flying off.

You thought he was gone but he quickly came back.

"OH AND ABOUT THE SUBSTITUTION. HAVEN'T YOU EVER SEEN A COOKING SHOW BEFORE? I ALREADY BAKES THE CAKE AHEAD IF TIME SO FORGET IT!"  He said before flying off for good this time.

You sighed now that it was all over. The jet pack suddenly ran out of fuel, a d you started to fall. Kumu was quick to catch you and lower you to the ground. He let go gently once your feet were in the Ground. You saw all the cameramen disappear now that the show was over. Your jet pack them reverted back into a phone, and the call was still on.

"We did it... We really did it! Way to go team!" Cheered Alphys.

"Yeah, thanks for the help Alphy!" You said cheerfully.

"Oh, i-it was no problem. Let's keep moving forward!" She said determined.

Before you headed out you put the chief hat back on the counter, and Kumu gladly got rid of his.

You continued to the next room and saw a large ominous suture in the distance.

"s-seek that structure in the distance? That's the CORE! The source of a the power in the underground. It converts geothermal energy into magical electricity by,... Uhh anyway that's where were going to go. In the Core there is an elevator that will take you directly to Asgore's Castle. And from there... You can go home..." She said.

Home... Did you really have a home on the surface anymore? Your parents were dead, your previous home defiled with murderous memories, and you never had any friends or the surface or even went to school. But down here you had someone you could call mom, and you've made so many friends. This place felt more like a home then the surface now, but... You had to leave... No matter how much you loved it here, your had to return to the surface... For Aliza...

You needed to shake these thoughts from your head, so you instead asked about the core.

"So, the Core is really important?" You asked.

"Y-yeah! Without it we wouldn't be able to have any power, or filter our air. We'd even start to lose the ability to produce food down here. Of course non of that would be an issue if we lived on the surface... But the Core would never break down! We don't remember who built it or really how it all works, but it was made to last." Said Alphys before hanging up.

You kept walking until you came across the elevator. You went inside and clicked the button for floor two.

Chapter Text

You got of the elevator at the second floor, and the first thing you saw was a small fire monster then gave off an air of cockiness. He looked at you with a bold smirk and pointed at himself.

"Heh! I'm Heats Flamesman! Remember my name!" He challenged.

He then hoped in the elevator and left you on your own. That was weird. You wondered if he was related to Mr.Grillby and Fuku too... Shrugging you started walking down the path. You passed by an empty sentry station and it had a sign saying closed. You decided to keep walking, and starting get Status updates.

Status Update

-Dinner with the girlfriend! (Alphys posted a photo of a mew mew figurine next to a bowl of ramen)

-Coolskelton95 : ARE WE POSTING HOT PICS? HERE'S A PICTURE OF ME AND MY FRIEND! ( It's a picture of papyrus flexing infront of a mirror. He is wearing sunglasses. Giant muscular biceps are pasted into his arms, and they are also wearing sunglasses.

-Alphys: Lol Coolskeleton95! ...That's a joke right?

You giggled at the photos. Papy was funny. Your phone then pinged with a friend request from Napstablook22. With a smile you accepted it, but it seems to have already regected itself. You frowned. That was not happening. You sent a friend request next, and knew he wouldn't have the heart to regect one from you. After a few Minutes it was accepted. With a smile you kept on walking. You then came across a set of conveyor belts, with buttons on the wall. Your phone once again rang.

"H-....Hi! Dr.Alphys here! This p-puzzle Is um... Timing based. Y-you see those switches over there? Y-you'll have to press all three of them within 3 seconds. I-i'll try to help you with the rythm." She said before hanging up.

You prepared yourself and stepped onto the conveyer belt. You quickly pressed the first two, and when you were about to press the third one, your phone rang. This startled you, and made you miss the third one.

"Now press the third one!" Said Alphys.

You sighed and stepped of the conveyer belt, seeing the barrier still up. Looks like you'll have to do the puzzle again... The akward silence over the phone was ended by Alphys.

"H-h-hey! L-looks like you o-only needed to press two of them!" She said quickly before hanging up.

Confused you looked over to the barrier which was now gone. Maybe a delayed response? You decided not to think to hard about it, and just continued forward. The next puzzle you came across was a series of buttons that needed to be pressed in a certain order in order to reach the other side of the gap.

Status update

-thats the last time I try to help with a puzzle lamo

Your phone ringed once again. You didn't understand why she didn't just stay on call.

"H-hey. I'm g-going to the bathroom so I'll be MIA for a bit. I-i'm sure you can handle this puzzle yourself." She said quickly before hanging up.

She must really have to use the bathroom. Since solving the puzzle was only nesesary to get over the gap... You looked over to Kumu who nodded, and carried you over the large gap with all the vents and buttons, Putting you down safely on the other side. You thanked him. It may be cheating, but you didn't think you could do that puzzle on your own. Besides this way was faster and easier. You continued on and saw a microwave in the middle of nowhere.

Status update

-people really Think MEW Mew Kissy Cutie 2 is better than MEW Mew Kissy Cutie 1? Lollllllll... That's a joke right? 

-omg, DON'T THEY GET IT RUINS MEW MEW'S ENTIRE CHARACTER ARC?

-My Mew Mew 2 review: Mew Mew Kissy Cutie 2 is neither Kissy not Cutie! It's trash. 0 stars.

You thought she was in the bathroom, why is she online?

You kept walking until a voice called out to you.

"Hey! You! Stop!" Said the voice.

You froze and turned around. Two guards approached you, one a bunny and the other a dragon.

"We, like, received an anonymous tip, about a human wearing a striped shirt. They told us they were wandering around Hotland right now... I know, sounds scary huh? But stua chill. We'll take you somewhere safe." Said the Bunny guard in a surfer dude voice.

The guards started leading you back the way you came, and you followed so you wouldn't blow your cover. Hopefully they wouldn't figure out you were the human. Suddenly the Dragon one stopped walking. 

"Hey, what's up bro?" Asked the bunny.

The dragon said something to the bunny, but it was to quiet for you to hear.

"Huh, the shirt they're wearing? What about it?" The bunny asked.

They both turned and stared at you, making you tense.

"Bro... Are you thinking what I'm thinking? Bummer... This is like... Mega embarassing... We, like, totally have to kill you and stuff." Said the bunny akwardly.

Your hair turned more pink as you entered a bate with the two. Kumu wasn't enough to scare them away it seems, and you really didn't want to have to hurt or kill any more monsters. You couldn't run ether as they had blocked the path.

"..." Kumu suggested.

You were confused but did what he said. You stared into the eyes in the bunny, and images and feelings flooded your brain. You saw the bunny and the dragon spending time together, and you felt the fear the bunny had to confess his feelings to the dragon. You didn't know how you managed to do that, but recalled you did something similar with Kumu last night. Maybe you could use this new found ability to your advantage.

The bunny came at you with his sword, and Kumu turned into a sythe for you, you using the sythe to block the blow.

"You should tell him how you feel." You wispered to the Bunny.

"What, like, I don't know what your talking about." He said nervously.

You pushed him back a bit, and looked over to the dragon. You remembered that one if the images you saw from the bunny was them rubbing cooling rocks on thier armour to keep from over heating. You got an idea that Aliza would be proud of. You summoned multiple pink spears out if the ground, towards the dragon. He stumbled back to avoid them, and ended up triping on one and falling on his back. You sent Kumu after the dragon, while you dodged the bunny's attacks. Kumu enveloped the dragon's chest plate, rubbing off as much of the cooling rocks as he could.

"Too hot... Can't take it anymore..." Grunted the dragon.

Kumu let go of him and the same time the dragon ripped off his chest plate, revealing his shirtless scaly and muscular build. The bunny froze his attacks, as he started at the dragon. The bunny gulped nervously, and Kumu came floating back to your side.

"Be honest with your feelings!" You wisper cheered to the bunny.

"I-i" stuttered the bunny.

You jumped over a low blow from the bunny's sword, and blocked a blow from the dragon's sword with Kumu as a sythe. The dragon panted as he tried to over power Kumu, and managed to push you back a meter.

"I, I can't take this anymore! Not like this! Like 02... I like... Like LIKE you, bro! The way you fight... The way you talk... I love doing team attacks with you... I love standing here with you, bouncing and waving are weapons in sync... 02, I like, want to stay like this forever... " Bunny confessed.

The dragon was silent, a d you hoped he felt the same. The bunny seemed to chicken out because of his silence.

"I mean... Like, psyche bro! Hahahahaha..." Said the bunny akwardly.

"...01." said the dragon calmly.

"Y-yeah, bro?" Said the bunny nervous.

"...do you want...to get some icecream...after this?" Asked the dragon calmly with a bit if hesitatace.

"Yeah, s-sure bro!" Said the bunny happily.

The two started at eachother happily. They looked at you for a bit, before walking off leaving you alone. You signed in relief. Maybe one day you'll find a love like that, but that was adult stuff. You kept walking while think about a future romance...

Status Update

-oopswait how is the human doing?

-Top 10 shows that make you forget to do your frickin job

You kept walking and entered another dark room. You felt the dread come over you, as you entered your phone.

"Hey, I'm back! Another dark room huh? D-dont worry! My h-hacking skills have everything covered!" Said Alphys getting more confident by the minute.

The lights got turned on to reveal Mettaton siting at a news reporter desk and outfit, with cameras on him and on you.

"You've got to be kidding me." Said Alphys.

"OOOH YES! WELCOME BEAUTIES AND GENTLEBEAUTIES! THIS IS METTATON REPORTING LIVE FROM MTT NEWS! AN INTERESTING DEVELOPMENT HAS OCCURRED IN EASTERN HOTLAND. FORTUNATELY, OUR CORRESPONDENT IS OUT THERE REPORTING LIVE. BRAVE CORRESPONDENT! PLEASE FIND SOMETHING NEWSWORTHY TO REPORT! OUR TEN WONDERFUL VIRWS ARE WAITING FOR YOU!" He cheered.

Only ten? Okay that's not to bad. Guess not alot of people watch the news down here. You began looking around for something to report. There was a glass of water, a basketball, a video game , a present, a movie script, and... A dog! You we t over to the dog and started Pettung it. It was the dog from Snowdin, Tobby you believe it's name was.

"OH WHAT A SENSATIONAL OPPORTUNITY! I CAN SEE THE HEADLINES NOW! A DIG EXISTS SOMEWHERE... IS THIS WHAT YIU WISH TO REPORT DARLING?"He asked.

You took a walk around and examined the other objects, but went back to the dog as it was the best choice, obviously.

"THE DOG STILL EXISTS! THIS STORY JUST KEEOS GETTING BETTER AND BETTER!" He said dramatically.

You giggled and gave him a thumbs up to let him know you had made your decision. He nodded and turned back to the camera.

"ATTENTION VIEWSERS! OUR CORRESPONDENT HAS FOUND... A DOG!" He said dramatically.

He pressed a button that made the sound of people awwing.

"THAT'S RIGHT FOKES! IT'S THE FEEL GOOD STORY OF THE YEAR! LOOK AT IT'S LITTLE EARS, FLUFFY TAIL, AND CUTE PAWS... WAIT A SECOND. THAT'S NOT A TAIL... IT'S A FUSE!" He said in terror.

Confused you looked at the dog's tail seeing it on fire. You immediately became alarmed.

"THAT'S RIGHT... THAT DOG... IS A BOMB! BUT DON'T PANIC YOU HAVEN'T EVEN SEEN THE REST IF THE ROOM YET!" He said.

Looking at the other objects around the room your alarm grew.

"OH MY! IT SEEMS EVERYTHYIN THIS AREA IS ACTUALLY A BOMB! THAT PRESENTS A BOMB! THAT BASKETBALLS A BOMB! EVEN MY WORDS ARE!" He said throwing his script to the ground, which proceeded to explode.

"BRAVE CORRESPONDENT... IF YOU DON'T DIFUSE ALL THE BOMBS... THIS BIG BOMB WILL BLOW YOU TO SMITHERINES IN TWO MINUTES! THEN YOU WON'T BE REPORTING LIVE ANY LONGER! HOW TERRIBLE! HOW DISTURBING! OUR 9 VIEWS ARE GOING TO LOVE WATCHING THIS! GOOD LUCK DARLING!" He said revealing a huge bomb with a counter.

Your hair grew more pink, and you quickly answered your phone.

"d-dont worry! I installed a bomb defusing app on your phone! Use the DEFUSE button when the bomb is in the Defuse Zone! NOW GO GET EM!" She Cheered.

You sent Kumu to go after a cup was was flying around wildy, while you went after the others. You defused the dog First, and then went after the present, which you had to take a vent to go to. Then you got the book on the conveyer belt and the movie that was hidden behind some lasers. Finally you got the basketball that was near the big bomb.  Kumu then brought you over the glass that he had managed to catch and you defused it. You sighed in relief as you had beat the timer. Mettaton then approached you.

"WELL DONE DARLING! UOU DEFUSED ALL THE BOMBS! IF YOU DIDN'T DEACTIVATE THEM, THE BIG BOMB WOULD HAVE EXPLODED IN TWO MINUTES. NOW IT WON'T EXPLODE IN TWO MINUTES... IT'LL EXPLODE IN TWO SECONDS! GOODBYE DARLING!" He said laughing eviliy.

You tensed up and your hair turned more pink. When nothing happened you became confused.

"AH... IT SEEMES THE BOMB ISN'T GOING OFF." Said Mettaton.

"Your phone ringed and you answered.

"That's because! When you were monologuing... I... F-fix... I changed..." She said for some reason searching for words.

"AH! UOU DEACTIVATED THE BOMB WITH YOUR HACKING SKILLS." Said Mettaton.

"Y-yeah! That's what I did.." said Alphys akwardly.

"CURSES! IT SEEMS I'VE BEEN FOILED AGAIN! CURSE YOU HUMAN! CURSE YOU DR.ALPHYS FOR HELPING SO MUCH! BUT I DON'T CURSE MG 8 WONDERFUL VUEWRS FOR TUNING IN! UNTIL NEXT TIME DARLINIG." He said before flying off.

The cameramen left the scene, and you couldn't help but find Mettaton's words sounding like something the villian would say in a Corny tv show.

"W-well... W-we really showed him, huh? Hey... I know I was really weird a first... But I believe I'm getting more... More... M-more confident about guiding you! S-so don't worry about that big dumb robot! I'll protect you from him! And if it really came down to it, we could just t-turn... Never mind! Later!" She said hanging up.

You sorta liked Alphy, but for some reason you felt like she was hiding something. Even Mettaton who goal was to kill you, didn't really seem like an actual threat for some reason. You shook your head. It was probably nothing. You continued walking and the core came into view again. That's when your phone again.

"Um... I've noticed you've been kind of quiet... Are you nervous about meeting Asgore?" She asked.

Of course you were, ever since Toriel mentioned he killed all the other humans that fell down here.

"Well don't worry. The king's a really nice guy. I'm sure you can talk to him, and with your human soul you can pass through the barrier! S-so no worrying ok? Just forget about it and smile!" She said encouraging before hanging up.

How could you not worry when he wanted to kill you? Even though others said he was nice, that won't stop him from hurting you if he already killed the other humans. A d you didn't want to pretend to smile. You hated fake smiles. Probably because of Betty... With a sigh you entered the elevator up ahead. You clicked the button to reach floor 3.

Chapter Text

You arrived at the third floor and got out of the elevator. You headed down the corridor, Witch was more purple then usual, and came across a bake sale. There was a spider monster behind a stand. You approached her, you could use something to eat.

"Welcome to our parlor dearie~ Can we instrest you is some spider pastries? All proceeds go to real spiders~" she said.

She directed you over to where the webs were where you could buy food. You went over but froze when you saw the prices. These prices were well over 1000g, and you only had 100g that Sans gave you if you ever needed it. You looked over to a customer that was next to you holding a donut he bought.

"I...I...I bought a donut...I...I...I didn't want to but, that girl... Even though I told her no she...kept starring at me in this creepy way, licking her lips...N..Now I'm out if cash..." He said distraught.

As the spider watched you leave, she noticed a monster in the shadows. She listened to them speak, and gained a sickly smirk.

You continued on and came to a room where you needed to navigate your way over alot of gaps using steam vents. There were 3 paths out if this room. You phone rang and you answered.

"Hey, there! This looks like the room we saw before. There's two puzzles to the north and south. You'll need to solve them both to proceed! ...Also I'd like to say... I-i Don't really like giving out puzzle solutions. But if you need help, just call me ok? Actually, wait I have an idea! Let's be friends on Undernet! The you can just ping me when You need help!" She said exitedly.

"About that..." You said with a chuckle.

"Wait, were already friends, aren't we? I signed you up didn't I? You've been reading my posts this entrie time..." She realized.

"Yup." You said with a giggle.

"Well! I hope you agree with me! About Mew Mew 2!" She said before hanging up.

You giggled. You headed to the puzzle room in the north with Kumu carrying you over all the gaps. After you did the puzzle, you exited the room to fix to Dimond headed monsters there. They seemed to be talking about Mettaton.

"Hey you! You like Mettaton to right?" Asked the one with a cap.

"Y-yeah! His is cool! Just with he would keep trying to kill me..." You mumbled the last part.

"What was that last part?" The monster asked as he didn't hear.

"N-nothing! Um, what's you favorite thing about Mettaton?" You asked to change the subject.

"My favorite Mettaton moment (TM)? Right when everything looks the baddest, he poses dramatically. Like when he's on a cooking show and the eggs don't turn out right!" He said.

"My favorite Mettaton moment (TM) is when he beats up the heel tuning villians! Even if it's during what is supposed to be a quiz show." Said the other monster.

You waved your goodbyes, and then headed for the puzzle room to the south. This was harder as you had to get through several lasers without moving while on a conveyer belt. Once you got through that, your phone rang.

"Hi! This um, has nothing to do with guiding you...but... Hey I'm, would you like to watch a human tv show together? Sometime... It's called um, m-Mew Mew Kissy Cutie..." She asked nervously.

"Sure Alphy!" You said exited.

"R-really?! It's my favorite show! It's so good! It's all about the human girl named Mew Mew, who has cat ears! W-whivh humans don't have. So she's sensitive about them. But like eventually, she realizes that doesn't matter! That her friends like her even with them! It's really moving! Oops spoilers! Also this sounds wired, but she has this power! To control the mind of anyone she kisses! She kisses people to control thier minds to solve her problems! They don't remember anything if course! BUT IF SHE MISSES THE KISS THEN... Then..uh, then, uh, um, I mean... Eventually she realizes that controling people... WELL I'VE ALMOST SPOILED THE WHOLE SHOW BUT... I think you'd really like it! We should watch it! Once you get through all this!" She said excited before hanging up.

You solved the puzzle, and then headed through the now unlocked door. The path began to turn people again, and you entered a dark room. There were many cobwebs, and you saw several spiders. Unlike most, you weren't scared of spiders.  You actually found them kind of cute.

"Ahuhuhuhuhuhu! Did you hear what they just said? They said a human with a striped shirt will come through. I heard that they hate spiders. I heard that they like to stomp on them. I heard that they like to tear their legs off." Said a creepy voice.

The voice echoed around you as you walked through the dark room. Suddenly you realized you couldn't move anymore as your legs had become stuck in spider webs. And then the spider monster from earlier, and the owner of the voice appeared.

"I heard...that they're awfully stingy with they're money. Ahuhuhuhuhuhu! You think your tastes are too refined for our pastries, don't you Dearie? Ahuhuhu... I disagree with that notion... I think your taste...is exactly what this next batch needs!" She said with a giggle.

You felt her webs tighten around you, leaving you unable to move. You looked down and your soul to see it had a purple aura around it.

"Don't be so blue Dearie. I think you look much better in purple.

Your tried to struggle, but couldn't move. Kumu tried to but the webs off, but you remained stuck.

"Why so pale? You should be proud~Proud that you're going to make a delicious cake~ Ahuhuhu~" she giggled.

"Please let me go! Non of those things you said about me are true!" You defended.

"Let you go? Don't be silly~Your SOUL is going to make every spider very happy~~Oh, how rude of me! I almost forgot to introduce you to my pet~ Have fun you two~" she giggled.

Your fear rose as a giant spider cupcake monster crawled down from the sealing. Kumh finally managed to free you from the webs that bound you to the ground, and you began climbing the webs in the walls to get away from her pet. It came at you faster than expected, and reached out with one of its long legs, stabbing you right through your leg, and started dragging you closer. You screamed and tried to get away, as it dragged you towards it's open mouth.

"The person who warned us about you...Offered us a LOT of money for your SOUL.They had such a sweet smile~ and... Ahuhuhu~It's strange, but I swore I saw them in the shadows... Changing shape...?" She spoke.

Kumu transformed himself into a blade and stabbes the monster right in it's eye. It shirked in pain letting you go, and falling on its back to the ground.

"Thanks Kumu." You said.

You looked for something quicky to eat in your bag so you could heal, and found an old spider donut you bought from the bake sale back in the ruins. You ate it, and your leg started healing.

"Ah! Not only have you hurt my let, but you are a filthy thief!" She yelled angrily.

"No I bought it!" You defended.

She looked ready to retort, when a small smider carrying a telegram came up to her.

"Huh? A telegram from the spiders in the RUINS?What? They're saying that they saw you, and you helped donate to their cause! Oh my, this has all been a big misunderstanding~I thought you were someone that hated spiders~The person who asked for that SOUL...They must have meant a DIFFERENT human in a striped shirt~Sorry for all the trouble~ Ahuhuhu~I'll make it up to you~You can come back here any time... And, for no charge at all...I'll wrap you up and let you play with my pet again!Ahuhuhuhuhuhu~ Just kidding~I'll SPARE you now~" she said happily.

You sighed in relief, a d Kumu carried you back down to the ground.

"Oh would you stay for a cup of tea?" She asked.

Fearing her pet, you agreed. You both sat, and she poured you a cup of questionable tea.

"Did you really want my soul for money?" You asked.

"With that money, the spider clans can finally be reunited~" she said happily.

You tilted your head as you've never heard of this before.

"You haven't heard? Spiders have been trapped in the RUINS for generations!Even if they go under the door, Snowdin's fatal cold is impassable alone.But with the money from your SOUL, we'll be able to rent them a heated limo~And with all of the leftovers...? We could have a nice vacation~ Or even build a spider baseball field~ But of course that won't be happening, as I've agreed to spare you~ I'll just have to rely on the bakesale~" she giggled.

When you were finished her tea, you wished her cause good luck.

"Ahuhuhuhu...That was fun!See you again, dearie!" She said as she waved you off. 

You felt relived once you left the room, and Glady continued in your way through Hotland.

Chapter Text

As you walked the walls turned into purple brick roads, and you saw a poster. The poster featured Mettaton, and was advertising a play about two star crossed lovers, kept apart by fate. It looked like the performance would be starting soon. You kept walking and you found yourself on some sort of stage. There was a tower that had stairs that lead up to the top. You heard a voice speaking, and you looked up to the top of the tower to see Mettaton in a dress?

"OH THAT HUMAN... COULD IT BE? ...MY ONE TRUE LOVE?" He said dramatically.

He made his way down the stairs, holding his dress up like he was princess. He came over to you, and then started singing.

"Oh my Love please run away!" He sang.

You tried to but there was a barrier, so not much luck there.

"Monster King, Forbids you stay!" He sang twirling around you.

He grabbed both your hands and spun you around.

"Humans must, stay far apart!" He sang letting you go, making you twirl.

"Even if, it breaks my heart!" He sang holding where the heart would be in a sorrowful pose.

Cherry blossoms started blowing from somewhere,and you smiled at the pretty flowers.

"They'll put you, in the dungeon!" He sang backing up to the back of the stage.

"It'll Suck, and you'll die alot! Really Sad! You're gonna die!" He said whiling a fake tear.

He grabbed your hand and lead you to the center of the stage.

"Cry, Cry, Cry. So sad it's happening." He sang the last notes while petting your head, making you blush.

The petals stopped blowing by and a comet streaked across the digital background. He backed away from the spot he had made you stand.

"So sad. So sad that you are going to the dungeon. Well, Toodles!" He said.

He pressed a button and the floor disappeared from beneath you. Why do this keep happening. You yet out a Yelp as you fell far and fast, but Kumu managed to catch you before you hit the ground. You signed in relief that you didn't end up a pancake, a d he gently out you back in the ground. Mettaton flew down, and hovered in the air above you with Kumu giving him a hiss.

"OH NO! WHATEVER SHALL I DO? MY LIVE HAS BEEN CAST INTO THE DUNGEON! A DUNGEON WITH SUCH A DASTERDLY PUZZLE THAT MY PARAMOUR WILL SURELY PARISH!" He exclaimed dramatically.

You looked down the Kong hallway to see a huge version of the Color maze puzzle from Snowdin.

"OH HEAVENS HAVE MERCY! THE DRRADED COLOR MAZE PUZZLE! EACH COLOURED TILE HAS IT'S OWN SADISTIC FUNCTION. FOR EXAMPLE, A GREEN ONE SOUNDS A NOISE AND THEN YOU HABE TO FIGHT A MONSTER. RED TILLS WILL...WAIT A SECOND. DIDN'T WE SEE THIS PUZZLE ABOUT A HUNDRED ROOMS AGO? THAT'S RIGHT. YOU REMEMBER ALL THE RULES DON'T YOU? GREAT! THEN I WON'T WASTE YOUR TIME REPEATING THEM! OH A YOU BETTER HURRY. IF YOU DON'T GET THROUGH WITHIN 30 SECONDS... YOU'LL BE INCINERATED BY THESE JETS OF FIRE! AHAHAHAHAHAHA... HAHAHA...HAHA... MY POOR LOVE! I'M SO FILLED WITH GRIEF I CAN'T STOP LAUGHING. GOOD LUCK DARLING!" He said.

Seeing a large wall of flames prepared to come to you, you ran as fast as you could through the maze puzzle. You kept trying to get through, but couldn't find the right path.  As you tried to get through the maze, Mettaton continued his song from earlier.

"Oh my Love, has fallen down! Now in tears, we all will drown...Colored tiles, make them a fool... If only they, still knew the rules...well that was, a sorry try... Now let's watch them fry..." He finished.

You saw the colors from the tiles disappear, and he flew over to you.

"OOH I'M SO SORRY, BUY YOU'RE OUT OF TIME! HER COMES THE FLAMES DARLING! THERE CLOSING IN, GETTING CLOSER! ANY MINUTE NOW!" He said dramatically.

The flames on Ethier side of you started coming towards you. Kumu expanded and made a dome around you to protect you from the incoming flames. You could only see the pink of Kumu from inside the dome and hoped that the flames wouldn't harm him. There was nothing but silence for a while, until you heard a robotic cough. You phone then ranged and you answered.

"Watch out! I'll save you! I'm hacking into the fire wall right now!" She said.

You felt the heat from outside go away, and Kumu transformed back into a blob, letting you see the outside world again. Thank goodness the flames were gone. Kumu floated next you, keeping a close eye on Mettaton.

"OH NO! HOW COULD THIS HAPPEN? MU OLANS FOILED AGAIN BY THE BRILLIANT DOCTOR ALPHYS! TH-" He said.

"That's right! Come on, Mettaton, give up already! You'll never be able to defeat us...As long as we work together! Your puzzles over, now go home and leave us alone!" She said cutting him off, before hanging up.

"PUZZLE? OVER? ALPHYS DARLING, WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT? DID UOUR FORGET WHAT THE GREEN TILES DO? THEY MAKE A SKUND AND THEN YOU HAVE TO FIGHT A MONSTER. WELL DARLING? THAT MONSTER IS ME!" He declared.

You entered a battle with him, and Kumu turned into a sythe which you grabbed.

"THIS IS IT DARLING. SAY GOODBYE!" He said.

Your phone began ringing, but you didn't answer it as you didn't think battle was the right time to do so.

"IS THAT YOUR PHONE DARLING? YOU SHOULD ANSWER IT." He said.

You were confused that he would wait for you to answer your phone, when he supposedly wanted to kill you. You answered the phone.

"H-hey! I know this looks b-bad but don't worry! T-there's oneast thing I installed on your phone...! You see that yellow button? Go to the phones menu and press it!" She said.

You clicked the yellow button, a d the phone seemed to resonate with his presence. Suddenly your soul gained a yellow glow around it, and turned upside down.

"Now press fire!" She said.

You clicked the fire button, and the phone glowed yellow, before firing a yellow blast at Mettaton.

"OOOH, OOOH! YOU DEFEATED ME! HOW CAN THIS BE, YOU WERE STRONGER THAN I THOUGHT, ETC... Whatever..." He said waving dismissively as he left.

This made you confused. He was actilike he was getting bored...

"L-looks like you beat him! You did a really great job out there!" She cheered.

You had you suspicions, but you didn't want to doubt your  new friend.

"A-all thanks to you!" You said cheerfully.

"W-what? Oh no, I mean... You were the one doing everything cool! I just wrote so silly programs for your phone. ...um, hey, this might sound strange but...can I tell you something?" She asked nervously.

"Of course Alphy!" You said with a smile.

"B-before I met you, I didn't really... I didn't really like myself that much... For a long time I f-felt like a total screw up. L-like I couldn't do anything without...w-without letting everyone down. But! Guiding you has made me feel alot better about myself...! So thanks for letting me help you... Um, anyway were almost to the core! It's just past MTT resort! Come on! Let's finish this!" She said before hanging up.

You sighed. Even though you had your doubts, you could tell she was being sincere about how she felt about herself. You continued walking through the hall, and up some stair and saw some familiar faces.

You went over to Nice Cream Guy, A.K.A. Blue Bunny, of BB for short.

"BB!" You cheered as you ran over to him. His eyes lit up when he saw you.

"Hey! It's you again! How has hotland been?" He asked.

"Hard, but I made it! Did you manage to see any Nicecream here?" You asked.

"Yeah! Business has been excellent here! These two fellas bought all my icecream! I'm literally sold out of everything! Sorry... Wait I've still got something for you! A big smile! How about that?" He offered.

You smiled back. You were happy his business was finally going well, but you really wanted a nice cream. You could use a cold snack with all this heat. BB noticed you disappointment, and chuckled. You looked at him in confusion.

"What? Did you really think I wouldn't save you one, when you're my best consumer? Here myast Nicecream, on the house." He said holding out his last nicecream.

Your eyes lit up, and you took it.

"Thanks BB!" You said with a wave.

He waved back as you left. You started eating it immediately. You then saw the two guards form earlier enjoying icecream together on a date.

"Um, hey. We're, like, taking a rain check on that whole killing you thing. Like don't tell Undyne about this okay?" Said the bunny.

You gave him a thumbs up. You looked over to the Dragon and he seemed happy. Suddenly something poked you, and you looked behind to see that fire monster again.

"Hey, you, did your remember my name?" He asked excited.

You nodded.

"Heats Flamesman!" You said.

"What?! You remembered?! How could I be so easily defeated? I'll always remember that you remembered." He said, walking off awestruck.

You giggled, heading up the stairs and finishing your icecream on the way. You came across Matt resort. Exited to reach the core, you ran through the hotel and out the back doors. Core here you come! I'll see you soon Aliza...

Chapter Text

As you stepped onto the bridge that lead to the Core, you saw shadows ahead that entered it. You phone rang and you decided to keep her on speaker.

"Huh? Who are they? N-no one else is supposed to be here... Oh well! We can't worry about that now!" She said confidentially.

You took a deep breath and entered The Core. Infront of you was an elevator, and to passage ways.

"Ready? This is it. Take the elevator to the top of the Core!" She said.

Well this would be easier than you thought. You tapped the button for the elevator but nothing happened... Of course it doesn't work.

"The elevator should be working... Well then go right and keep heading up!" She said.

You followed her directions, and entered the room on the right. You stared at the giant pit of flames.

"Now just keep heading up! ...that pit isn't on my map... Forget it! Let's try the left side!" She said.

You shrugged and went to the left passage.

"Okay, you should be able to make it to the core through here... W-watch out!" She said.

Right then a figure jumped you, a monster called Madjinx. He sent war look like crosses at you, which you dodged. You looked into his eyes to see a but if his past, and found to defeat him you had to stare at his orbs. You did so while dodging his attacks. Both his orbs stopped spinning and the monster seemed to think you were a fellow wizard now. It tipped it's cap to you, and you did an akward bow in return. It then left the Core.

"Th-that was close... Wh...why are there so many monsters here? I m-mean it's no problem, r-r-riggt? We just need to keep heading f-foward!..." She said her confidence she had gained through your journey starting to fade.

You kept walking until you path was blocked by a force field.

"Looks like you can't proceed until you press that switch, but when you do the lasers will activate. Ummm...Looks like they'll be in this order:Orange, Orange, Blue. Got it? Move until the third one." She said.

"Got it." You said.

You clicked the swich, and got ready. You were caught off guard when the lassers came in a different order. Not having time to prepare, Kumu created a shield to block you from the lasers, so thankfully you didn't get zapped. You thanked Kumu and continued across the glass bridge.

"Oh my god, are you alright?I... I'm sorry. I gave you the wrong order... E-everything is fine, ok? Let's just keep heading to the right!" She said.

You kept walking, but sensed she seemed distressed. Like things weren't going according to plan, which I mean it's not like she planned things out or anything, right?

"A crossroads...uh...uuuhhh....try heading to the right!" She said.

You started heading to the right, but stopped when she spoke again.

"N-no! Head up! That's the right way!" She changed her mind.

You sighed but headed up. There was a dead end a d a giant knight monster named knight knight waited for you. It started attacking you with moon and stars, which Kumu lifted you hight over as there was to many to dodge. You noticed the monster was sleepy, and decided to sing a lullaby. You decided to use the one Shyren taught you and sang it. After dodging another barrage of assaults, the monster passed out. You let out a breath, and Kumu placed you back down.

"O-oh no! I thought for this was the right way! I don't know what's going on... It's okay! Let's head to the right! Seems like that was the right way after all..." She said a bit frantic.

You headed back down and to the right. You came across a room with a lot more lassers.

"M...More lasers... Okay I won't messs around this time. I'll just deactivate the lasers a d let you through." She said.

Why didn't she do that for all the other lassers, you groaned in your head. You waited but nothing happened.

"They're... They're not turning off... I can't turn them off, I... I-i-it's okay! I've got this under control! I'm going to turn of the p-power to the whole node. Then you can walk across. Okay go!" She said.

All the power lassers and lights turned off. You began walking, when suddenly she screamed at you to stop. You froze in place as the lasers turned on. You were stuck in a row of blue ones so you literally couldn't move.

"The power... It's turning itself back on... Damit, this isn't supposed to... I'm going to turn them off again. When I do, move a little and then stop. Ok, you won't get h-h-hurt." She said.

You moved a bit and when the lights started flashing you froze. You repeated this process until you were clear of the lasers.

"S-seek? I've got this under control! Everything is under control!" She said still a bit nervous.

You kept walking and came to another crossroads.

"Ok, you should go... You should... I don't know? This doesn't look at all like my map... I'm sorry...I...I...I have to go." She said before hanging up.

"Wait Alphy-" you stopped when you heard the calm end.

You sighed.

"Guess it's just us now Kumu. So which way should we go?" You asked.

The sign I front of you said north warriors past, west sages path, and east the end. Kumu floated over  to the east side.

"..."

"Right to the end huh? Guess that makes sense." You said.

You walked east and came across a path that went North. You peered into it and saw in was a dead end. You entered to find a trash can.  the trash can had 100g?! You Glady took that. You continued East this time and came across a barrier. Seems the end was blocked. You really didn't want to back track to find a puzzle to unlock this thing. You noticed a sign and read it.

'just get lost, and stay that way'. 

The sign was written in the unmistakable handwriting of Sans. But what dose this sign even mean? And I just supposed to wait here or something? You decided to do just that, and had to deal with an impatient Kumu. After a few minutes the barrier disappeared on it's own. You smiled.

"See, told you I'd work." You said.

"...." Grumbled Kumu.

You crossed a brige where you were attacked by a few more monsters, but managed to escape them. You finally reached the end. There you saw the top entrance of the elevator from earlier and a door that let to the exit if the core. You entered the dark room and saw Mettaton in the middle, blocking the exist. As you got closer her notes your presence.

"OH YES. THERE YOU ARE DARLING." He said.

You gave a little wave.

"IT'S TIME TO HAVE OUR LITTLE SHOWDOWN. IT'S TIME TO FINALLY STOP THE 'MALFUNCTIONING ROBOT'.  ...NOT! MALFUNCTIONING? REPROGRAMMING? GET REAL!" He said as.if the thought was poposterous.

"W-what do you mean?" You asked confused.

"THIS WAS ALL A BIG SHOW. AN ACT. ALPHYS HAS BEEN PLAYING YOU FOR A FOOL THIS ENTIRE TIME!" He exposed.

You looked a way a bit, holding your arm. The news was still a suprise, yet you had been suspecting it for a while.

"FROM YOUR EXPRESSION, IT SEEMS YOU ALREADY FIGURED IT OUT DARLING."He noted.

You nodded and looked back up at him.

"Why did she do it?" You asked confused and somewhat hurt.

"AS SHE WATCHED YOU ON SCREEN, SHE GREW ATTACHED TO YOUR ADVENTURE. SHE DESPERATELY WANTED TO BE APART OF IT. SO SHE DECIDED INSERT HERSELF INTO YOUR STORY.SHE REACTIVATED PUZZLES. SHE DISABLED ELEVATORS. SHE ENLISTED ME TO TORMENT YOU. ALL SO SHE CAN SAVE YOU FROM DANGERS THAT DIDN'T EXIST. ALL SO YOU WOULD THINK SHE'S THIS GREAT PERSON...THAT SHE'S NOT. NOW IT'S TIME FOR HER FINEST HOUR. AT THIS VARRY MOMENT, SHE IS WAITING OUTSIDE THIS ROOM... DURING OUR 'BATTLE' SHE WILL INTERUPT. SHE WILL 'DEACTIVATE' ME, 'SAVING' UOU INE LAST TIME. FINALLY SHE BE THE HEROINE OF YOUR ADVENTURE. YOU'LL REGARD HER SO HIGHLY, SHE EVEN CONVINCE YOU NOT TO LEAVE."he said.

He saw a determined look in your eye at the last part. Yes, she wouldn't be able to convince you not to leave.

"OR NOT..." He concluded.

"YOU SEE I'VE GROWN TIRED OF THIS PREDICTABLE CHARADE.  I HAVE NO DESIRE TO HARM HUMANS. FAR FROM IT ACTUALLY." He said.

"Really?!" You said hopefully as your eyes lit up with the thought of befriending the famous robot.

"MY ONLY DESIRE IS TO ENTERTAIN. THE AUDIENCE DESERVES A GOOD SHOW, DON'T THEY? AND WHAT'S A GOOD SHOW... WITHOUT A PLOT TWIST?" He said.

Suddenly the door you came in from shut with a loud slam, and you began to feel uneasy. You heard frantic knocking from the other side of the door.

"H-hey! What's going on? T-the door J-just locked itself!" She panicked.

The ground around started litting up with spotlights and began to rise higher.

"SORRY FOLKS, BUT THIS SHOW HAS BEEN CANCELLED! BUT WE HAVE A FINALE THAT WILL DRIVE YOU WILD! REAL DRAMA, REAL ACTION REAL BLOODSHED! ON OUR NEW SHOW, .ATTACK OF THE KILLER ROBOT!'." He announced.

"You didn't want to go with her plan, so you were the one who..." You started.

"YES! I WAS THE ONE WHO REARRANGED THE CORE! I WAS THE ONE WHO HIRED EVERYONE TO KILL YOU!" He confirmed.

So that's why Alphys plans stopped working, and all those monsters were in the cure to attack you. He even was the one who hired Muffet.

"THAT HOWEVER WAS A SHORT SIGHTED PLAN. DO YOU KNOW WHAT WOULD BE BETTER? KILLING YOU MYSELF!" He declared.

Your fear rose. You had to do something! Your attacks weren't able to damage his metal body. Maybe you could use that yellow attack with your phone? You shot him with the yellow bullets but they just bounced off him.

"THAT WORTHLESS PEASHOOTER WON'T WORK ON ME DARLING. DON'T YOU UNDERSTAND WHAT ACTING IS? LISTEN, DARLING. I'VE SEEN YOU FIGHT. YOU'RE WEAK. IF YOU CONTINUE, ASGORE WILL TAKE YOUR SOUL. AND WITH YOUR SOUL, ASGORE WILL DESTROY HUMANITY. BUT IF I GET YOUR SOUL, I CAN STOP ASGORE'S PLAN! I CAN SAVE HUMANITY FROM DESTRUCTION! THEN USING YOUR SOUL, I'LL CROSS THROUGH THE BARRIER... AND BECOME THE STAR I'VE ALWAYS DREAMED OF BEING! HUNDREDS, THOUSANDS... NO! MILLIONS OF HUMANS WILL WATCH ME! GLITZ! GLAMOUR! I'LL FINALLY HAVE IT ALL! SO WHAT IF A FEW PEOPLE HAVE TO DIE? THAT'S SHOW BUSINESS, BABY!" He said merrily.

You were slightly annoyed that he called you weak, I mean you managed to tie with Undyne after all, and she's supposed to be one of the strongest monsters down here. And you couldn't help but think his reasoning for his actions was similar to Betty... Your phone rang again and you answered. You couldn't say you were exactly thrilled to hear Alphys but maybe she could help.

"U..uh... I can't see what's going on in there, but... D-d-don't give up, okay!? Th... there's o-one l-l-last way to beat Mettaton... It's... um... it's... This is a work-in-progress, so don't judge it too hard... But, you know how Mettaton always faces f-f-forward? That's because there's a switch on his backside. S-s-so if y-y-you c-c-can turn him around... um... And, umm... press th-th-th-the switch... He'll be... um... He'll be... Vulnerable. Well, g-g-gotta go!" she said.

Go where, she's still outside the door? You thought of how to get him to turn around.

"..." Suggested Kumu.

"I don't know if can..." You said.

"..." He persisted.

You took a deep breath and concentrated. You focused on Mettaton and on the image of a mirror. You saw some of his lights tun pink, and the image of a mirror formed behind him. You tried to keep your focus as you spoke.

"There's a mirror behind you! Don't you want to look your best?" You suggested.

"OH??? A MIRROR??? RIGHT, I HAVE TO LOOK PERFECT FOR OUR GRAND FINALE!" He said.

He turned around and gazed at his reflection in the illusion mirror. You had to keep your focus to keep the illusion Intact, so you sent Kumu over to flip his switch.

"DID YOU. JUST FLIP. MY SWITCH?" He said as he turned around.

Suddenly there was a bright light. Music started and so did a fog machine.

"OOOH YES..." Said a sexy voice.

The smoke cleared and A new Mettaton appeared? In his place was a sexy looking male huminod robot, with black hair and link clothes.(look at the picture above, don't think I did a good job describing).

"Ohhhh my. If you flipped my switch, that can only mean one thing. You're desperate for the premiere of my new body. How rude... Lucky for you, I've been aching to show this off for a long time. So... as thanks, I'll give you a handsome reward. I'll make your last living moments... ABSOLUTELY beautiful!" He said in A sexy voice.

You would have to wait to admire his beauty later, as right now the Battle had begun. 

"Lights, Camera, action!" He cheered as he attacked.

He struck at you with his  long legs, you tried to doge them but he was kicking so much, and you ended up getting kicked in the face. You rubbed your face from where you sat on the ground. You then noticed the cameras, and a ratings chart with the goal of 10 000 viewers. You looked at Mettaton who struck a pose.

"Drama! Romance!Bloodshed! I'm the idol everyone craves!Smile for the camera!" He said.

He held his pose and gave you a wink, and a hidden gesture. Did he want you to pose too? You got up and copied his pose, making the ratings go up.

"posing even though your hurt. Wonderful Darling!" He cheered.

"oooh, it's time for a pop quiz! this one's an essay question! What's your favorite thing about me?" He asked.

This was your time to fan girl! You began gushing out lots of compliments, finally getting to fangirl about his new form.

"Oh my... I'm speechless. You've completely captured how beautiful I am.Your essay really showed everyone your heart. Why don't I show you mine?" he said with a wink.

Suddenly a heart came out from his chest, his varnerable spot! It started shooting electricity which you were protected from by Kumu as a shield. You through a spear at the heart, dealing alot of damage. You saw Mettaton flinch. The heart went back into his chest.

"Oooh, I'm just warming up!But how are you on the dance floor?" He said.

he started dancing and lasers started shooting at you from the ceiling. You tried you best to dodge, than and looked over to see Mettaton dodging as he danced.

"Come on Darling dance! Give the audience a show to die for!" He said.

You began to copy Mettaton's dance moves, and got into the grove of it. Soon enough the two of you were dancing in sync as you dodged the lasers. Even Kumu started dancing.

"Can you keep up the pace!?Lights! Camera! Bombs!Things are blowing up!" He Cheered at the growing ratings.

You did a heal turn and a scoff, to show that you had this dancing thing down. Mettaton smirked and snapped his fingers. Suddenly mini robots started floating around and throwing bombs at you, and one hit you blasting you back on the stage. The audience cheered as you got up. You began doing back flips and twirls to avoid the bombs, while Kumu tried to destroy all the mini robots.

"We've grown so distant, darling... How about another heart-to-heart?" he said.

His varnerable heart came out again, but this time it had a barrier. You side steps the lighting bolts it shot, and sent several spears at the heart. Your spears destroyed the barrier, and struck the heart. The damage this time made his arms fly off. You gave him a look of concern.

"A.. arms? Wh... who needs arms with legs like these? I'm still going to win!Come on...!" She declared still confident.

He began striking you with his legs again. You back flipped, side stepped, and ducked under them, making him fustrated.

"The show... must go on!Dr... Drama! A... Action!L... lights... C... camera...Enough of this! Do you really want humanity to perish!? ... or do you just believe in yourself that much?" He said fustrated.

You made a confident pose getting the audience to cheer and the ratings to rise even more.

"Haha, how inspiring! Well, darling! It's either me or you! But I think we both already know who's going to win. Witness the true power of humanity's star!" He declared.

His heart came out again, and he sent missiles at you. You slid across the floor on your knees to dodge the missiles, and sent a spear straight to the heart. The damage caused his legs to fall off, and teg heart retreated back into his chest. You stood up and looked concerned at Mettaton who was now just a chest/torso and a head sitting on the floor.

".. then...Are YOU the star? Can you really protect humanity!?" He asked.

Before you could answer, he saw the ratings behind you. It had reached above the target goal.

"OOH, LOOK AT THESE RATINGS!!! THIS IS THE MOST VIEWERS I'VE EVER HAD!!! WE'VE REACHED THE VIEWER CALL-IN MILESTONE! ONE LUCKY VIEWER WILL HAVE THE CHANCE TO TALK TO ME... ... BEFORE I LEAVE THE UNDERGROUND FOREVER!!LET'S SEE WHO CALLS IN FIRST!" He said.

How is he still confident he can win, when he already lost his arms and legs? The phone rang and the caller was out on speaker.

"HI, YOU'RE ON TV! WHAT DO YOU HAVE TO SAY ON THIS, OUR LAST SHOW???" Asked Mettaton.

"..... oh........ hi... mettaton... I really liked watching your show... my life is pretty boring, but... seeing you on the screen... brought excitement to my life... vicariously I can't tell, but... I guess this is the last episode...? I'll miss you... mettaton...... ... oh.... I didn't mean to talk so long... oh..........." said Napstablook before hanging up.

You didn't know Blooky was a fan of Mettaton.

"NO, WAIT! WAIT, BL... H... THEY ALREADY HUNG UP. ... I'LL TAKE ANOTHER CALLER!" Said Mettaton, seemingly a bit upset.

Wait he almost called him Blooky... Dose that mean Mettaton was the cousin Napstablook was talking about? Calls started pouring in.

"Mettaton, your show made us so happy!"

"Mettaton, I don't know what I'll watch without you."

"Mettaton, there's a Mettaton-shaped hole in my Mettaton-shaped heart." 

It seemed like Mettaton was touched by the support of all his fans.

"Yeah Mettaton! You're so cool! Me and Papy are your biggest fans!" You cheered.

He sent you a warm smile, touched that you were a fan of his even though he kept trying to kill you.

"AH... I... I SEE... ... EVERYONE... THANK YOU SO MUCH. ... DARLING. PERHAPS... IT MIGHT BE BETTER IF I STAY HERE A WHILE. HUMANS ALREADY HAVE STARS AND IDOLS, BUT MONSTERS... THEY ONLY HAVE ME. IF I LEFT... THE UNDERGROUND WOULD LOSE ITS SPARK. I'D LEAVE AN ACHING VOID THAT COULD NEVER BE FILLED. SO... I THINK I'LL HAVE TO DELAY MY BIG DEBUT. BESIDES. YOU'VE PROVEN TO BE VERY STRONG. PERHAPS... EVEN STRONG ENOUGH TO GET PAST ASGORE. I'M SURE YOU'LL BE ABLE TO PROTECT HUMANITY. HA, HA... IT'S ALL FOR THE BEST, ANYWAY. THE TRUTH IS, THIS FORM'S ENERGY CONSUMPTION IS... INEFFICIENT. IN A FEW MOMENTS, I'LL RUN OUT OF BATTERY POWER, AND... WELL. I'LL BE ALRIGHT. KNOCK 'EM DEAD, DARLING. AND EVERYONE... THANK YOU. YOU'VE BEEN A GREAT AUDIENCE!" He said happily.

His eyes then went dark as he powered down. The doors became unlocked and opened, and all the cameramen started filing out. Alphys ran into the room looking very worried.

"I... I managed to open the lock! Are you two... Oh my god. Mettaton! Mettaton, are you..." she said fearfully as she ran over to him.

"... thank GOD, it's just the batteries. Mettaton, if you were gone, I would have... I would have... ... I m-mean, h-hey, it's no problem, you know? He's just a robot, if you messed it up, I c-could always... J-just build another." She said trying to hide she was upset.

You approached her, and she tried to hide her face.

"... Why don't you go on ahead?I...I just need a moment." She said.

You went over and picked up Mettaton's legs and got Kumu to grab his arms. She looked at you confused.

"W-what are you doing? Aren't you going to the k-king?" She asked.

You shook your head.

"Not yet. I'm not ready. And anyway, I have to help you fix Mettaton." You said.

"Your helping me? B-but why?" She asked.

"Well you can't carry him back all by yourself. And you don't have to lie again. I know Mettaton is Blooky's cousin, and that he was a ghost before you built him his body. And I know you guys are good friends, so you don't have to pretend like you don't care about him. I won't tell anyone if it's a secret, but please don't lie to me anymore." You said understandingly, with still a big upset that you were lied to.

She looked down a bit ashamed. You and Kumu started heading back to hotland, and she picked up the rest of Mettaton and followed. After you guys left the Core, you headed into the elevator. It was quiet until Alphys spoke up.

"Y-You know, you're a really sweet human. I can see why Sans calls you P-Princess. I'm sorry about everything... It's just, I've been watching you on the cameras since you came out if the ruins. See your friendships and your battles, I thought you were so cool. I guess seeing someone on screen r-really makes you root for them..." She confessed.

"then why did you lie?" You asked.

"W-Well as you already know, I d-don't think very highly of myself. I didn't think you'd like me... But! If I helped you, then m-maybe you'd want to be friends. That's when I made my plan... I was feeling better about myself when I helped you, but of course my plan failed in the end... J-just add it to the things I've messed up...I was so s-selfish to put you t-through all this... I-i'm sorry." She apologized.

You smiled at her apology.

"But you did help me! You saved me when you healed me after my fight with Undyne! You didn't mess that up! I would've died without you... So thank you Alphy. And even though you lied, Hotland turned out to be alot of fun thanks to you and Mettaton! And you didn't need to lie to makes friends, because you're already my friend." You Told her cheerfully with a big smile.

She smiled back.

"R-really? Well I'm glad you h-had and that we're friends." She said relived that you had forgiven her.

Suddenly the elevator stopped on the second floor, and Flames entered eating a hot dog.

"I'll *munch* always *munch* remember you *Munch* remembered." He said looking at you.

You were more concerned with the hotdog.

"The Hotdog stand is finally open! I wanted to get them earlier but it was closed." You said.

"W-Well go get one if you want. I'll meet you at the lab." She said.

"really thanks Alphy! Here Kumu, take the Legs!" You said quicky.

You tossed the legs at him, and he almost dropped then with the suddenty of your throw. He gave you a growl of annoyance as he now had to carry the arms and legs.

"Sorry, but go the Lab with Alphy!" You said before dashing out if the elevator.

The elevator closed behind you, and you made your way to the Hot dog stand.

Chapter Text

As you followed the path to the hotdog stand, you began see several monsters holding hot dogs. You approached a Harpy and she seemed excited.

"I love Hot dogs! Hey... Isn't it weird that there's snow on that guy's roof? ...guess he's just too lazy to clean it off." She said.

You did find the snow strange the first time you saw the stand. As you walked closer to the stand a Vukin kept cheering 'Hot Bun!' as it ate it's hot dog. When you reached the stand you were surprised at who you found tending it.

"Teddy!" You cheered as you rushed over to the familiar Skeleton.

"Heya Princess. Having fun in Hotland?" He asked.

"Yeah with Alphy and Mettaton! I was on Tv!" You said exitedly.

"Yeah, Paps called me about it earlier. He recorded all of them. I think he might be jelous." Said Sans with a laugh.

"Well Maybe Pappy can come meet him sometime! And we can all have fun!" You said hopefully.

"Yeah, that sounds good Princess. So what brought you here?" He asked.

"I want a hotdog!" You claimed.

He looked at me with a smirk.

"Looks like your carrying to much...guess I'll put it in your head." He said placing one on your head.

You blinked and then your eyes lit up.

"Another one!" You said eagerly.

He smiled at your enthusiasm.

"Ok Here's another one. It's on the house, well no it's on you." He said with a chuckle.

You giggled.

"More!" You Cheered.

"Ok here, have fun." He said plopping on a third one to the growing tower in your head.

You kept cheering for more, and he kept stacking. He started using his magic to levitate the Hot dogs onto the tower, as it was getting tall.

"More Teddy!" You Cheered.

"Ok I'm gonna be 'frank' with you. As much as I like to put hot dogs on your head... Thirty is an excessive number. Twenty-nine, that's fine, but thirty... Do it look like my arms can reach that high?" He said.

You pouted.

"But you were using your magic not your arms..." You mumbled upset.

"Sorry thirty is the limit on head-dogs." He said.

"Head dogs? That's funny!" You giggled.

You then tried to take a step and balance the dogs, but you moved to fast and they all fell of. They hit the ground and bounced everywhere.

"Oops..." You said.

"It's okay Princess." He said.

"Do you have more head dogs?" You asked.

"Nope but I got a hot cat." He said.

He handed you a hot dog that had little cat ears on it. On closer examination the meat was made out of a water sausage. You took a bite and it tasted alright, just not like a normal hot dog.

"Thanks Teddy! The cat ears were cute!" You said.

"No problem Princess. So where you headed next?" He asked.

"Back to the lab." You said.

"Oh I needed to head there too. Let's take a shortcut." He suggested.

He held out his hand and you Glady took it. When you did, everything warped around you and you became dizzy. When you opened your eyes again, you found yourself in the lab.

"Hey Al, you here?" Called out Sans.

"Alphy!" You called out.

"C-coming! Oh sans, good y-you're here." Said Alphys as she took the escalator down from her room.

Kumu Flew down from the room as well and Circled around you, before nuzzling your cheek affectionately. You hugged him.

"Nice to see you too Kumu!" You said Happily.

"Hey Princess, why don't you go play upstay. Me and Al need to talk for a minute." Asked Sans.

"Okay Teddy. Let's go Kumu!" You said before racing him up to Alphys room.

"S-so... Did you find anything?" Asked Alphys nervous.

"Yeah, nothing good..." Said Sans as he began to tell what he found out.

Flashback Start

Sans teleported to the area Alphys wanted to investigate. Sure enough he found that the camera had been smashed by something, but was somehow still functional. And on the ground... laid the piles of dust that were once the team Alphys sent to investigate the cameras... What could have done this to them? Monsters didn't attack eachother with the intention to kill, and this road was barely used anyway. He knew for a fact that (y/n) wouldn't have done this, and it couldn't have been that blob thing s it's always with her... He noticed some of the dust had drag marks, like something moved through it. He followed the trail and just as be turned the corner... He had to teleport back a few feet to dodge a pink spike that tried to stab him. Several light pink blobs slicked there way fr around the corner.there was at least 4 of them. They hissed and tried to stab at him, but he merely dodged again. He summoned a gaster blaster and took out two of them with a single blast. The other two managed to avoid the blaster and quickly retreated into the water ways. He tried to go after them, but they had managed to get away. He went to check out the other areas with broken cameras in waterfall to find similar dust piles from other monsters. However it seems all the link blobs had retreated somewhere. He teleported to his hot dog stand to grab a snack, but found a line of monsters waiting for hotdogs. He sweat dropped knowing that they wouldn't let him leave until they got they're food. While he was serving the customers he got a call from papyrus about how you were on tv all day with Mettaton, and be had recorded the shows like he always dose.

Flashback Over

"I-i see... This isn't g-good. All those m-monsters..." Alphys said with obvious distress, and blaming herself.

"We need to figure out water there going. I'm going to check around the waterways. You think you can keep an eye for them on the cameras?" Said Sans.

"Y-yeah. S-sans do you think... m-maybe...the human has something to do with this? I-i mean Kumu looks just like the blobs you described..." Suggested Alphys.

"(Y/n) won't do this. Kumu has been with her and we haven't see him do anything yet, but we should keep an eye out." Said Sans with no hesitation.

"I-i think they should s-stay here for the night... J-just so I can k-keep an eye on them! I-if your alright with that..." She suggested.

"Yeah that's probably best. Paps will be disappointed though." Said Sans with a slight chuckle.

"Hey Princess! Come down for a sec!" Called out Sans.

"Coming!" You called.

You came down the escalator with Kumu in tow. When you reached them, you ran to Sans giving him a hug.

"What is it Teddy?" You asked.

"How'd you feel about having a sleep over with Al tonight?" He asked.

"Ok! Are you staying too?" You asked.

"Sorry Princess, I still got some things to take care of." He said apologetically.

You pouted.

"Hey, I'll treat you to some head dogs tomorrow to make up for it. Sounds good?" He said with a cheeky smile.

You smiled back.

"Ok! But I want 30 this time, and no complaining cause you use magic not your arms!" You declared.

"Alright, alright. I guess I couldn't dog that one." He said with a chuckle.

You giggled at his pun. You let him go, as he got ready to leave.

"Take good care of my Princess Al." He said.

"I-i will! Y-you can count on me!" She said confidentially.

"I'll see you soon princess." He said with a soft smile as he patted your head.

You smiled back.

"You better Teddy!" You said.

He chuckled. With a wave he teleported and was gone.

"So what do we get to do tonight?" You asked curiously.

"W-Well I have to fix up Mettaton, y-you can help if you want... And then we can watch Mew Mew! Y-you still want to see it right?" She asked.

"Yeah! And me and Kumu already started fixing Mettaton!" You said proudly.

"O-oh, really? Let's see then." She said a bit nervous.

You let her to her room and presented Mettaton proudly. Her eyes seemed to bulge from her sockets. Somehow you had managed to put his arms where his legs should be, his legs where his arms go, and managed to cause his head to be backwards. She sweat dropped, and was thankful Mettaton wasn't awake for this.

"U-um..i-... i-i-it's not bad... But, h-he s-still needs a B-bit more fixing up..." She said nervously, trying to make sure not to hurt your feelings.

"Okay! Here that Kumu, we didn't do bad!" You said cheerfully.

Alphys sighed in relief that you were such a cheerful child. Sans was right, you definitely couldn't be behind the attacks. She still wanted to keep an eye on Kumu though.

After about an hour of you and Alphys working to fix Mettaton, be was finally finished. She plugged him In to recharge his battery. While he was  recharging Alphys set out to make some dinner, which was just instant noodles again. Or ramen as she called it. It took a few minutes to cook, and when it was done you all ate. Except Kumu as he apparently refused to eat anything that wasn't a soul, which you told him he wouldn't be having. 

"Do you still have that human soul flavor pie?" You asked her.

"W-what?" She asked surprised.

"The one Mettaton made! Maybe Kumu will like it." You said.

"It doesn't really taste like a h-human soul. It's just strawberry..." She said.

"Oh." You said.

Kumu grumbled in disappointment.

"D-dose he eat souls?" She asked nervously.

You thought a bit before answering.

"He doesn't need to eat as long as I eat..." You said.

You decided it was best not to mention his prefered food.

"O-oh, okay." She said still a bit wary.

You were helping Alphys clean up the dishes and the lab when a figure came down from her room.

"ALPHYS DARLING, I'M AWAKE~ THANKS AGAIN FOR THE REPAIRS~" Said Mettaton as he sauntered over.

"Oh, you're a-awake." She commented.

He blinked in suprise when he saw you.

"OH THE HUMAN! ISN'T IT KINDA LATE FOR YOU TO BE HERE DARLING?" He asked.

"Nope! Me and Kumu are sleeping over!" You said exitedly.

"Yeah, w-we were going to watch Mew Mew soon! She was just helping me c-clean, and s-she also helped fix you earlier." Said Alphys.

"YOU HELPED FIX ME? WHY AREN'T YOU A DEAR! AND AFTER THAT NASTY BUSINESS OF ME TRYING TO KILL YOU..." He said sounding touched.

You beemed.

"It's okay! Alot of Monsters do that... But you were just trying to help humans right? I forgive you, if you be you be my friend!" You offered cheerfully.

"WELL HOW COULD I SAY NO TO AN OFFER OF FRIENDSHIP FROM YOU, SWEET DARLING? " He said with a smile.

"Great! Then you need a nickname... I know! I'm gonna call you Tonton!" You declared cheerfully.

"I LOVE IT DARLING~ TO MAKE IT UP TO YOU ABOUT THAT NASTY BUSINESS EARLIER, HOW BOUTBI INVITE YOU TO MY RESORT TOMORROW? I'LL GIVE YOU A PERSONAL TOUR AND FREE DINNER~" He offered.

You eyes lit up into stars.

"REALY?! Yes! Can my friend come? He's a big fan!" You asked.

"OF COURSE DARLING~ I ALWAYS ENJOY MEETING MY FANS. YOU CAN BRING ALL THE FRIENDS YOU LIKE~" Said Mettaton.

"thanks Tonton!" You said Happily.

"HERE DARLING, TAKE MY NUMBER~ THAT WAY YOU CAN CALL ME WHEN YOU GET THERE~" He said pulling out his phone.

You both exchanged numbers. Alphys finished the cleaning while you two were talking.  She gave you some PJs to change into, while she changed into hers. While you were both changing, Mettaton made you a some popcorn. You cringed a bit when you say he had put glitter on his bowl of popcorn. You all binge watched Mew Mew late into the night, and you even convinced them to let you take a photo of all of you together, though Kumu didn't want to be in the shot. You all eventually fell asleep, Mettaton sharing Alphys bed with her, and you sleeping on a blowup mattress. 

You woke up at some point in the night with a parched through. You decided you would grab some of that soda from the fridge,  making sure to be quiet so you wouldn't wake the others. While you were drinking your soda, you noticed that you couldn't find Kumu anywhere. You decided to look around for him, and found him floating around the bathroom.

"Kumu? What are doing?" You asked him.

He turned to look at you.

"..." He said.

"You're looking for something again? In the bathroom?" You asked confused.

"..." He grumbled.

"Ok, ok. I'll open the door." You said with a sigh.

You put your cup down on the table, and opened the bathroom door. You were expecting to prove to him that it was just a normal bathroom, but inside you found an elevator. To say you were confused was an understatement. Kumu floated in and waited impatient for you to do the same. Regaining your composure from the shock, you entered the elevator. The door closed and the elevator started going down. Suddenly alarms rang out, and the elevator started dropping at alarming speed. You screamed in fear, and Kumu covered your entire body as a shield to protect you from the impact when the elevator eventually crashed to the ground. He managed to protect you from injury, but your body was still really sore. When everything stoped shaking, Kumu let you go, turning back into a blob. The elevator opened letting in some light. You carefully got up, and made your way out of the Elevator. You walked through the cracked floors and peeling walls of the dark hallway. Along the walls were several monitors that held lab entry's. You tapped the button and the voice recording played.

"ENTRY NUMBER 1

This is it... Time to do what the King has asked me to do. I will create the power to free us all. I will unleash the power of the SOUL."

this recording had Alphys voice.

You played the next one that was next to it.

"ENTRY NUMBER 2

The barrier is locked by SOUL power.. Unfortunately, this power cannot be recreated artificially. SOUL power can only be derived from what was once living. So, to create more, we will have to use what we have now... The SOULs of monsters."

Was she trying to make a soul? Like she pretended she did with Tonton? You played the next one.

"ENTRY NUMBER 3

But extracting a SOUL from a living monster would require incredible power... Besides being impractical, doing so would instantly destroy the SOUL's host. And, unlike the persistent SOULs of humans... The SOULs of most monsters disappear immediately upon death. If only I could make a monster's SOUL last..."

You were a creature with such power... Maybe you could help her? You played the next one.

"ENTRY NUMBER 5

I've done it. Using the blueprints, I've extracted it from the human SOULs. I believe this is what gives their SOULs the strength to persist after death. The will to keep living... The resolve to change fate. Let's call this power... "Determination." "

There was the word again... Determination. A force that was deadly against you, according to Betty. It's what made Undyne your greatest threat down here. At least she wouldn't be a problem for now since she was still recovering from your battle, not having your ability to heal quickly. You just hoped she didn't recover before you got out of here. Speaking of the entry, where was number 4?

You continued walking through the long hall, taking a turn, and eventually came to a room. In the room you read a sign that said power room, which was next to a sealed door. There were 4 lights on the door. Looking like you'd need 4 Keys to activate the door. There was also a vending machine that had chops in it. You asked Kumu to get you one, so he went into the machine and grabbed one out for you. You ate some, and then tucked the bag under your arm. Kumu was floating around the sealed door.

"is what your trying to find, in there?" You asked.

"...!" He confirmed.

"Well we'll have to find the keys to unlock it." You said.

He nodded. There were two paths. You decided to take the one to the left First. You came upon another monitor in the hall and played it.

"ENTRY NUMBER 6

ASGORE asked everyone outside the city for monsters that had "fallen down." Their bodies came in today. They're  still comatose... And soon, they'll all turn into dust. But what happens if I inject "determination" into them? If their SOULS persist after they perish, then... Freedom might be closer than we all thought."

So she was trying to make monster souls stronger so they could use them to break the barrier?

You entered a room with several operating tables, that seemed to be covered in something sticky. You found yet another monitor and played it.

"ENTRY NUMBER 9

things aren't going well. none of the bodies have turned into dust, so i can't get the SOULs. i told the families that i would give them the dust back for the funerals. people are starting to ask me what's happening. what do i do?"

I Guess the experiment wasn't going well...

You went to the end of the room where there were several sinks. You had touched the tables and wanted to wash the sticky stuff off. You turned on the sink and the water was cold. There was no swich to change the temperature, so you turned on the next sink. That one was way to hot! Maybe the last one... You turned it on, but instead of water, more if the white sticky stuff poured out. The white stuff filled the sink, and suddenly turned into some deranged melty monster, that had countless mouths and eyes, which only a head for a body and a spiney tail. There were three of them. They started speaking I gargeld high pitched beeps and dial up tones. The sound was so loud you had to cover your ears, even Kumu seemed stressed by it. You tried to look into there eyes to find a weakness, but it only caused you to see images if your own nightmares. You stopped as that ability seemed useless with this monster.  You phone started reacting with the noise and you pulled it out. You could hear voices coming out of the speaker.

"Come join us!"

"join the party!"

"Become one of us!"

The voices causes your head to explode in pain, repeating the same words over and over, leaving even Kumu disoriented.

"NO!" You managed to scream out.

"Too bad.."

"Oh well..."

"That's a shame..."

And with the the voices stoped, and the pain went away. The creatures disappeared. You collected you senses and looked at Kumu who seemed very annoyed. With a sigh of relief that they were gone, you noticed something sparkling in the drain. You grabbed it out and it turned out to be a red key. You entered the north room, and found a red key slot. You put the key in, and it lot up. Okay one down, three to go.

You made your way back to the room with the sealed door and took the right path this time. You came upon yet more monitors. You played them.

"ENTRY NUMBER 12

nothing is happening.i don't know what to do.i'll just keep injecting everything with "determination."i want this to work."

"ENTRY NUMBER 13

one of the bodies opened its eyes."

Her experiment worked then?

You came into a large room with many beds, and empty dog food bowls. You approached one bed that seemed to be unmaid, when you were suddenly hit with a huge sense of drowsiness. Kumu seemed similarly affected, ad the two of you crawled into the bed without thinking. You hugged Kumu close a d rested your hand under the pillow. It is late, maybe you should go back to sleep... You shivered feeling cold, and then felt the blanket being pulled over you and sighed at the warmth. You felt someone pay your head and you were filled with the memory of when Toriel would tuck you in. This made you turn to look at the person with hopeful eyes.

"mom?" You called out hopefully.

You froze at the fading form of a spoon shaped creature as it disappeared. The realization of what just happened had you jolting out of the bed, Kumu still looking tired.  You went to pick him up, and noticed a yellow key which you also picked up. Now you just need to find the lock for it. You carried the sleepy Kumu and rushed out the nearest exit to the right. The room you entered had several mirrors, and dozens of golden flowers in pots on the long table. You played the monitor close to you.

"ENTRY NUMBER 7

We'll need a vessel to wield the monster SOULs when the time comes.After all, a monster cannot absorb the SOULs of other monsters. Just as a human cannot absorb a human SOUL... So then... What about something that's neither human nor monster?"

Was she using one of these flowers? Did she bring it to life? 

You played the next monitor.

"ENTRY NUMBER 10

experiments on the vessel are a failure. it doesn't seem to be any different from the control cases. whatever. they're a hassle to work with anyway. the seeds just stick to you, and won't let go..."

Guess not...

As you approached the upcoming door, you noticed something strange in the reflection of one of the mirrors. there was what looked like an exclamation point a d a Smiley face. Suddenly the two images turned into two more sticky white goopy creatures. One looked like some kind of bird thing, and the other looked like a man with a duck head. The two creatures stood on either side of the room, blocking both your exists. Your fear rose with the pink of your hair. You looked down at the sleepy Kumu fearfully.

"Kumu! Please wake up!" Your prayed and pleaded.

Something seemed to stir in the bird creature, it's legs twitching. You noticed the duck man behind you had a dozen weird butterflies surrounding him, and start eating him face. You looked on with utter horror as if fell to it's knees in pain. You looked back at the bird monster that seemed unconcerned with its friend's suffering.

"you're horrible! Don't you care he's getting hurt?!" You yelled at the bird in condemnent.

Something seemed to stir within the bird again at your harsh words, it's beak clacking. It was speaking but it's words jumbled, like multiple voices speaking over eachother and saying different things. The duck man was coming closer to you now, the carnivorous butterflies seemingly inching to get a taste of you. You summoned spears around you from the ground, to try to protect yourself. The bird creature seemed to be mystified by your ability to use magic, it's wings fluttering. It suddenly seemed calmer, and the duck man stopped approaching.

"Ribbit Ribbit"

"finally someone get's it..."

"Courage..."

For one your could actually hear the different voices clearly. With a blink of an eye the creatures seemed to have vacated the room. You sighed in great relief, and Kumu was finally fully awake again.

"took you long enough. And here I thought you didn't need to sleep..." You grumbled.

"..." He grumbled back offended.

He swollowed his pride once you kindly reminded him that you were in this position in the first place cause of him. The next room you entered was small and had one of the locks. This one needed a blue key. Great you went this way for nothing. Heading back to the bed room you noticed several fake plants, a broken clock and a monitor you missed. You played it.

"ENTRY NUMBER 14

Everyone that had fallen down... ... has woken up. They're all walking around and talking like nothing is wrong. I thought they were goners...?"

So the flower didn't work but the monsters did? If they woke up where are they?

You entered the north room and came to a hallway that split. You decided to head to the right, and came into a room with a lot of fans that were turned off. The air was so cloudy you could barely see. You were able to make out a monitor which you played.

"ENTRY NUMBER 11

now that mettaton's made it big, he never talks to me anymore. ... except to ask when i'm going to finish his body. but i'm afraid if i finish his body, he won't need me anymore... then we'll never be friends ever again. ... not to mention, every time i try to work on it, i just get really sweaty..."

Here and Mettaton were working together weren't they? The new body she made must be the one you saw in the battle. Well even if they hit a rough patch, your glad they're friends again. 

You made your way to the end of the room, noticing large white paritcals in the air. You found a swich and flipped it, turning the fans in. The fog claered, but the white paritcals came together into a blob. That blob then turned into a huge gooy vibrating white mass, that dropped sluged. The creature looked like a giant dog, with an open orface in it's face that foamed up, and the shadows between It's many legs also looked like dogs. The beast stalked it's way towards you, and you had no where to run.

"Nice doggy..." You said fearfully.

"Kumu can you fight it...?" You whispered to him.

"..."

Well apparently this thing like the other creatures was made out if determination, your weakness. Suddenly the creature bounded up to you, staring at your hand. You stood frozen for a bit but then, thought that if this thing looked like a dog, maybe it acted like one? You heistently pet it, it's sticky mass convulsing at your touch. It started drooling from the hole in It's face, before it suddenly started running up the walls, crawling on the ceiling. It came back to the ground and started scratching the ground in a playful manner. Did it Want to play? The only thing you could think of was fetch. You summoned a spear and launched it to the other side of the room. The dog retrieved it and brought it to you proudly. You repeated this a few times, seemingly tiring it out. It came over to you and leaned it's anamorphic body onto you, you cringing as it's goop stuck to your clothes. Kumu seemed weak in the presence of these creatures, so he wasn't much help. You decided to pet it again, and it seemed satisfied, giving a echoy bark. It gave you a slimy lick before running off out of the room. You sighed in relief.

You went back into the hallway, and went left this time. You played the two monitors on the wall.

"ENTRY NUMBER 15

Seems like this research was a dead end... But at least we got a happy ending out of it...? I sent the SOULS back to ASGORE, returned the vessel to his garden... And I called all of the families and told them everyone's alive. I'll send everyone back tomorrow. :)"

"ENTRY NUMBER 16

no No NO NO NO NO"

Why dose everytime I think her experiment went well, it suddenly Gose bad?

You entered a room to the north, and in the room held only a bathtub. You noticed the figure of that spoon creature from earlier. As you approached the tub, it started flopping wildy. You took a deep breath before you pulled back the curtains. You were confused to find the creature had disappeared, but also relived you didn't have to face it. In the tub you found a green key. You took it with a smile. Only the blue key left to find. You went back to the hall, and continued left to enter the next room. In the room was a strange large machine, that sorta looked like a face. There was a room beside it, that you decided investigate first. In the room you noticed a tv, and VHS player, and several VHS tapes. You noticed the yellow lock as well and place the yellow key in it ,turning it on. 2 locks down, 2 to go. You played the monitor that was next to the tv.

"ENTRY NUMBER 4

I've been researching humans to see if I can find any info about their SOULS. I ended up snooping around the castle... And found these weird tapes. I don't feel like ASGORE's watched them... I don't think he should."

These belonged to the king? You looked over at the VHS's notices several labeled ones in a pile. The others on the shelves seemed to be labeled anime and some were sticky? You decided to watch the tapes from the Castle. You put in the first one, sitting down to watch it. There was only sound as it seemed the footage was too dark to see anything.

The first voice of the tape took you by suprise as it was Toriel's.

"Pssst. Gorey, wake up..." Said Toriel.

The next voice was deeper, the king's probably.

"Mmmm... What is it dear? ...er, and why do you have that video camera?" Asked Asgore sleepily.

"Shush! I want to get your reaction. Gorey, dearest. What is my favorite vegetable?" She asked amused.

"hmmm... carrots, right?" He asked.

"No, no! My FAVORITE vegetable is... Eda-MOM-e. Get it??" Asked Toriel laughing.

"...Go back to bed dear." He said slightly amused.

"No, no! Not yet! Hee, hee, hee! Now if I was a breed of dog, what kind of dog would I be?" She asked trying not to laugh.

"Hmmm... I don't know honey. What kind of dog would you be?" He asked.

"A MOMERANIAN!" She said as she burst out laughing.

"Hohoho! You sure are excited for this child. You know if you keep joking like this...one day you could be...a famous MOMidean." Joked Asgore with a chuckle.

"...well I am going to bed now." She said dryly.

"Hey! Come on Tori! That one was funny!" He said with a laugh.

"Hahaha, I know. I am just teasing you. Goodnight dear." She said affectionately.

"Goodnight Honey... Oh dear, it might be to darkni here for the video to come out..." He said.

And that's where the first tape ends. You had a big if tears in your eyes, hearing Toriel again. This tape must be very old. You knew she was once married to the king and had a child with him. She sounds so happy... You miss her...

You put in the next tape.

"Okay, Chara, are you ready? Do your creepy face!" Said a young boy.

You've never heard this voice, but your recognized the voice. Was this there son? And if Chara is with him then... Was she the human child Toriel adopted, the first fallen human? How on earth did Frist know them then? There was a pause. It seemed Chara was not within the audio range of the camera.

"AAAHHH! Hee, hee, hee! Oh! Wait! I had the lens cap on..." He said.

Another pause.

"What?! Your not going to do it again? Come on, quit tricking me! Haha!" He laughed.

The tape ended. They seem close... You played the next tape.

"Howdy, Chara! Smile for the camera." Said the boy.

A pause.

"Ha, this time I got YOU! I left the cap on on PURPOSE!  Now you're smiling for no reason! Hee hee hee!" He laughed.

A long pause.

"what? Oh yeah, I remember. When we tried to make butterscotch pie for dad right? The recipe asked for cups of butter...but we accidentally put In buttercups instead." He said with a hint of sadness.

A pause.

"yeah! Those flowers got home really sick... I felt so bad. We made mom really mad. I wish I could have laughed it off like you did... Anyway, where are you going with this?" He asked confused.

A pause.

"huh? ...turn off the camera?" He said.

The tape ends. You out in the next one.

"I- I don't like this idea Chara..." He said unsure.

A pause.

"W-what? N-no I'm not! Big kids don't cry..." He said sadly.

A pause.

"yeah, youre right." He said.

A pause.

"N-no! I'd never doubt you Chara... Never!" He declared confidentiality.

A pause.

"y-yeah! We'll be strong! We'll free everyone! I'll go get the flowers." He said.

The tape ends.

What plan? They were going to free everyone? How would they break the barrier? And by flowers, did they mean the buttercups? You played the last tape.

"Chara... Can you hear me...? We want you to wake up..." Begged Toriel sadly.

"Chara! You have to stay determined! You can't give up... You are the future of humans and monsters..." Pleased Asgore.

"...Ppsst...Chara... Please... Wake up... I don't like this plan anymore.... I...I... ... ...no, I said... I said I'd never doubt you... Six, right? We just need to get six... And we'll do it together, right...?" He said trying to stay strong.

The tape ended.

Did they die? You knew Toriel lost her family but... 

You wiped the tears from your eyes ad stood up. You just wanted to get out of here already. You went back into the previous room with the machine, and noticed something new. A strange twinkling star. You approached it and suddenly it turned into another one if those creatures. Of course it was a trap! How many of these guys are there? This creature had a mermaid like body, mussley arms, and a bling head with giant teeth. It smelt like sweet lemons.

"Welcome to my special hell!" It said.

The creature tried biting at you with its giant teeth.  Kumu turned into a sythe, and you used it to block it's attack. Your mussles flexed as your tried to hold it back. It's mussles seemed to quiver in response.

"Stay here with me!" It screeched.

It broke free from you hold and massaged to bite your leg, holding onto you with its arms. You squirmed and kicked to get away, and managed to unhug yourself from it, backing up a safe distance. It's teeth quivered.

"I've felt this before..."

Kumu rushed forward to keep it at bay, while you recovered yourself. You hummed to yourself a song Alissa used to always sing to you.

The creature stared at you, it's body quivering as it lisned to your song.

"Do you think I'm pretty?" It asked.

The both if you stared at eachother, before it closes it's eyes. It melted down as slithered off somewhere. You sighed in relief. Hopefully there is no more. Kumu came over to check if you were okay, and helped you up. You leg was bleeding a bit, but you could still walk. You played the monitor on the wall by the big machine.

"DT: Extraction Machine. Status: Inactive."

You continued to the left, out of the room. The next room contained several monitors and you played them.

"ENTRY NUMBER 19

the families keep calling me to ask when everyone is coming home. what am i supposed to say? i don't even answer the phone anymore."

"ENTRY NUMBER 20

ASGORE left me five messages today. four about everyone being angry. one about this cute teacup he found that looks like me. thanks asgore."

"ENTRY NUMBER 21

i spend all my time at the garbage dump now. it's my element."

So the monsters never returned home, and no one knows what happened to them? Where are they?

The room also contained many fridges, some empty, some containing samples if some kind. When you passed by the last fridge, it suddenly turned into one of the creatures. You put you guard up, but then you felt like you recognized This monster. With all the creatures for some reason they looked like monsters you've seen before, or at least parts of them. Bug this one looked almost identical to that sniwdrake monster you met back in Snowdin. You suddenly felt so cold... 

"s..sno...snow...snowy...." You slurred sadly.

You heard he ran away into the forest... Was this his mom? Was that why...? How could you calm her? You don't want to fight her... Maybe a joke? Snowy liked those...

"it's Ice to meet you?" You said.

"h...ha..ha...I... remember...." He moaned her expression brightening a little.

Okay this is working. Keep the puns coming. Time to make sans proud.

"is it chilly in here, or is that just your complexion?" You joked.

"ha...thank...you..." She said, her expression brightening even more.

"it's snow problem!" You said with a chuckle.

With a final laugh, she finally calmed down. She left the room, leaving behind a blue key. You took it. Atvkesf you had all the keys now. In the final room ahead you found the green lock, and played the key in it, turning it on. You then backtracked to the flower room to put the key in the blue lock. There all the locks on, the door to the power room should be open. Good, you can finally leave this creepy place.

You made your way through the old lab, all the way back to the Power room. With the door finally unlocked, you entered. You passed by another elevator, but the doors were locked. The arrow on it say 'to castle'. Why didn't Alphys tell you about this elevator before.? Right creapy goo monsters... You passed by several monitors that seemed to be turned off... You finally came to a big open room. On the back wall there seemed to be some sort of machine, that looked like a mini version of the Core. Was it connected to it somehow? You pressed a button and the power seemed to tune back on. This is when Kumu flew up to the mini core machine.

"....!" He exclaimed eagerly.

You looked at the heart that seemed to be at the center of the mini core. It looked like your soul, expect read and bigger.

"this is what you were looking for? Is it really a soul?" You asked confused.

"...!"

Kumu confirmed your thoughts, before he went up to the soul and ate it, removing it from the machine.

"Kumu?! Why'd you destroy it?! The machine must need it!" You exclaimed panicked.

You expected the power to go out, but nothing happened other then a little flicker of the lights. You sighed in relief. Hopefully the mini core won't need it... You gave Kumu a glare.

"you're lockybyoh didn't break it! Bug why did you drag me all the way down her just for a snack?!" You asked annoyed.

Did he really risk your life for a snack?

He expanded around you like a dome. In the darkness you could see the red soul, seemingly dormant. You could also see several mostly drained monster souls... The ones from the ruins...

"you've been using the souls to power my magic?" You asked with realization.

He turned back into a blob.

"..." He confirmed.

Apparently this red soul was one of determination. It was powerful, and would last a very long time. 

Suddenly you heard sloshing noises, and slithering coming from the entrance of the room. When you looked over, you all all of the creatures from before. They were making there way towards you, and your fear rose. Kumu tinted into a sythe , and you readyed yourself for a fight.

"Hey! stop!!!" A voice called out.

The mosnters stopped and turned towards Alphys, whinran into the room.

"I got you guys some food okay?!" She yelled.

The creatures happily left the room to go get there dinner.

"s-sorrg about that... They get sassy when. They don't get fed on time. I think they smelt the patoto chips you had and..." She apologized.

Just then you noticed you were still holding the chips bag. Was your life seriously in danger all night because everyone here wanted a snack?! You feel like your gonna start despising food.

"A-anyway I woke up from the alarm on my phone t-that told me the power went out. I-i noticed you were g-gone, and r-really freaked o-out! I-i mean s-sans would k-kill me I I l-let something h-happen to you! W-when I realized you were d-down here from the c-cameras, I started trying to get the p-power back on... I was able to take the other elevator down here but... Heh, l-looks like you beat me too it." She explained nervously.

"Alphy, what are those things? What did you do?" You asked confused and worried.

"i-i suppose I owe you an explanation... As you probably know, Asgore asked me to study the nature of SOULS. During my research, I isolated a power called 'Determination'. I injected it into Dying monsters so their souls would last after death. But the experiments failed. You see, unlike humans, monster bodies don't have enough... Physical matter to take those concentrations of 'Determination'. They're bodies started to melt, and lost what Physicality they had. Pretty soon all the test subjects had melted together into... those. Seeing them like this, I knew... I couldn't tell they're families about it. I couldn't tell anyone about it. No matter how much everyone was asking me about it. And I was too afraid to do anymore work knowing... everything I've done so far had been a horrific failure..." She admitted shamefully.

"Not everything... The body you built Tonton is good. And you made my cell phone really cool..." You tried to find the positives.

"heh...Thanks for trying, but nothing for can make up for my mistakes... I take care of the amagamates as best I can but, I know they're mad they can't go home. It got so bad that I just wanyto run away... That's when Undyne found me, and stopped me from doing something...rather cowardly." She admitted with melancholy.

"C-can they ever go home?" You asked.

"n-not anytime soon...I don't think I have the courage to face people right now..." She admitted.

You held your arm and nodded, looking away from her. You think they should go back to they're families but... It's not your secret to tell, and how would people react if they find out...? Probably not good...

"w-we should probably patch up that leg, a-and get you back to bed. C-come on..." She said.

She exited and you followed, taking one last look at the spot the soul used to be in the machine. You hope nothing bad would come about from Kumu taking that soul.

When you came back to the hallway you played the monitors that were powered down before.

"ENTRY NUMBER 17

monsters' physical forms can't handle "determination" like humans' can.with too much determination, our bodies begin to break down.everyone's melted together..."

"ENTRY NUMBER 8

I've chosen a candidate.I haven't told ASGORE yet, because I want to surprise him with it...In the center of his garden, there's something special.The first golden flower, that grew before all the others.The flower from the outside world.It appeared just before the queen left.I wonder...What happens when something without a SOUL gains the will to live?"

"ENTRY NUMBER 18

the flower's gone."

That Flower...could it be? Did she really...

"Do you know Flowey...?" You suddenly asked.

"who?" She asked genuinely confused.

She doesn't know what she's created...

"n-nobody... nevermind." You said.

You followed her back to the first elevator and took it back up to the main lab. She fully healed you leg, and gave you clean PJs that didn't have blood on them to change into. When you both were getting ready to go back to bed, there was just one thing left you had to ask.

"dose Sans know?" You asked curiously.

"yes... about everything..." She replied.

Chapter Text

When you woke up the next morning, you tried calling Sans right away. He didn't pick up, most likely napping somewhere. You left him a text to let him know that you were going to spend the day at MTT Resort. The next call you made was one to Papyrus. He answered on the second ring.

"HELLO HUMAN! DID YOU HAVE FUN AT YOUR SLEEP OVER? ARE YOU COMING HOME NOW? I SHALL WHIP UP MY FAMOUS SPAGHETTI TO CELEBRATE!"  He greeted you cheerfully.

You giggled.

"Hi Papy! I had alot of fun! But I'm not coming home." You said.

"O-OH, I SEE... THAT'S A SHAME. DO YOU KNOW WHEN YOU WILL COME HOME? I MISS YOU, SO WE SHALL CELEBRATE YOUR RETURN!" He declared.

"Actually I got invited by Mettaton to his resort! I told him you were a big fan, and he said you could come!" You announced cheerfully.

"R-REALLY?! WOWEE! I, THE GREAT PAPYRUS, GET TO SPEND THE DAY WITH METTATON? I'M SO EXCITED! THANK YOU (Y/N)!" He celebrated.

"Of course Pappy! I'll meet you there in about an hour. I let Sans know, but have you seen him?" You asked.

"MY LAZY BONES BROTHER IS PROBABLY OF NAPPING SOMEWHERE! FEAR NOT HUMAN, SANS WILL SHOW UP EVENTUALLY. I SHALL MEET YOU AT THE RESORT POST HASTE!" He declared with heavy breathing, already running over there as we speak.

"Okay I'll see you soon!" You said.

And with that you hanged up. With that taken care of you got dressed in your clothes from yesterday, and put on your bag. Mettaton had left before you woke up, to head over to his hotel. You waved Alphys goodbye and headed towards the river person. You were chewing on your daily mushroom as you walked over to them. When they looked at you, you smiled and opened your mouth to show the mushed up mushroom. They gave you an appreciative nod, and you giggled. You hoped into the boat.

"Waterfall Please!" You asked.

The boat sped off.

"Humans, monsters... flowers." He said nonchalantly.

But the way he said it, made you think he was hinting at Flowey. Know that you know how he was created, you wondered what on earth his goals were...

The boat came to a stop, and you got off. You waved goodbye, and headed down the trail. You quickly reached your destination and knocked on the house door. It took a little but finally the door was slowly opened. Napstablook peeked out if the crack.

"Hi Blooky!" You greeted with a wave.

"Oh, it's you..." He said, with a slight Happy tone.

He opened the door fully and let you in. He started at you nervously.

"Blooky do you want to hang out today?" You asked hopefully.

"Oh, um, sure... if you want..." He said shyly with a blush.

"Great! Then follow me!"you said as you walked back outside.

"W-where going somewhere else...? I don't know...." He said nervously.

"Come on, Blooky. Please? It'll be fun." You begged.

You gave him the puppy dog eyes, and he quickly gave in.

"O-ok." He agreed.

You Cheered with you fist in the air. You lead him back to the river person, and they took you back to hotland. You waved goodbye once again, and lead Blooky to the elevators, and took them to the third floor.

"Umm where are we going...?" He asked.

"It's a suprise!" You giggled.

You got off the elevator, and followed the path. You waved to BB before heading up the stairs. At the top, you finally made it to MTT Resort. You looked over to Blooky who seemed to be shrinking away.

"Don't be scared!" You said desperate for him bit to disappear.

"B-but... In there is..." He said nervously.

"Your cousin, yeah! I think you guys should talk. Please?" You asked.

It took him a few minutes looking between you and the resort doors, before he sighed.

"Ok..." He agreed.

You smiled wide, and went over and held the door open for him. Once he went in, you entered as well. You noticed Mettaton immediately in his box form, talking with Papyrus who was fan girling.

"Tonton! Papy!" You called out.

They both turned to look at you.

"HUMAN! I WAAS JUST TALKING TO THE METTATON!" Cheered Papyrus as he ran over to you, stars still in his eyes. 

He picked you up and brought you into a tight hug. You hugged him back.

"Papy I missed you too but... I can't breathe." You squeezed out.

He released you and set you back down.

"SORRY HUMAN. I JUST MISSED YOU! YOU AND SANS ARE HARDLY HOME THE PAST FEW DAYS..." He said with an apologetic look.

"It's okay Papy! I missed you too!" You said smiling.

"(Y/N) DARLING, THERE YOU ARE~ I WAS JUST GETTING TO KNOW YOUR LOVELY FRIEND HERE~" Said Mettaton.

Papyrus suqeeled that his idol called him lovely.

"Hi Tonton. Yeah Papyrus is the best!" You agreed.

Papyrus' skull was now blushing orange from all the praise.

"OH I DO ADORE THAG NICKNAME~ TONIGHT I HAVE SOMETHING SPECIAL PLANNED DARLING~ I CAN NO LONGER GUVE A TOUR AS I MUST PREPARE, BUT FEEL FREE TO EXPLORE! I'VE TOLD ALL MY EMPLOYEES THAT YOU ARE A SPECIAL GUEST AND TO TREAT YOU AND YOUR FRIEND WITH FIRST CLASS HOSPITALITY!"He declared.

"I can't wait!" You said exitedly.

"METTATON COULD I HELP YOU PREPARE? THE GREAT PAPYRUS IS EXCELLENT AT PLANNING AND WORKING HARD!" He offered.

"THAT'S SWEET IF YOU DARLING, AND I WOULD LOVE THE HELP~ BUT ONLY IF OUR DARLING HERE IS OKAY TO OART WITH HER DEAR FRIEND." He said looking to you.

Papyrus looked at you with puppy eyes.

"Go ahead! I'll be okay!" You said.

"THANK YOU HUMAN!"  Thanked papyrus giving you a head Pat.

"Oh, but before you go, I brought another friend." You said.

You looked around for Blooky and found him hiding behind you. You side stepped, leaving him exposed.

"OH YOU BROUGHT NAPSTABLOOK! HELLO AGAIN!" Greeted Papyrus.

"H-hi..." He mumbled.

"Blooky..." Said Mettaton astonished.

"H-hi Mettaton..." Greeted Napstablook nervously.

Mettaton looked over at you.

"DARLING HOW DID YOU...?" He asked confused.

You smiled.

"I figured it out! I thought you guys should talk." You said.

"YES, I THINK WE SHOULD... IF BLOOKY WANTS TO THAT IS..." He said looking at Blooky.

"I-...I would like that." Said Napstablook with a small smile.

The three of them went off to catch up and make preparations for Mettaton's suprise Tonight. That left you to explore the hotel on your own.

You First looked to your left where there was an oragami shaped monster, who you guessed was a reseptionest.

"Welcome to MTT Resort, the underground's biggest appartment-building-turned-hotel! Weather you're here for a night or still live here, MTT Resort prides itself on a great stay!" He proclaimed.

"I'm just passing through exploring actually." You Said.

"Just passing through? Nice! MTT Resort prides itself on being passed through!" He said.

You giggled. You noticed the big fountain in the middle of the lobby, with a statue of Mettaton on top. The statute was spouting water that kept falling on the floor. You read the label.

'Royal memorial fountain built 201X. Mettaton statue added last week."

You wondered if that old statue you saw back in waterfall used to be here. 

You then noticed an elevator that seemed to be out of order, and a crowd of monsters. As you approached the crowd you overhead a dragon talking on the phone.

"Yeah, I'm not gonna be home tonight...um...I think there's some cold pizza in my treasure hoard you can beat up...." Said the dragon dad?

A cat monster with a suitcase then spoke to you.

"This elevator Gose straight to the capital. But it stopped working. The hotel's doing it's best to accommodate the ones stuck down here." She said.

"Well that's nice of them." You said.

"As a slime, I'm outraged." Said a female black slime Monster with one eye.

You decided to explore the hotel rooms, and Maybe meet some more monsters. You knocked on the first door.

"Oooooohhhh! Room service! Got my Sea Tea?" Asked a voice.

You remembered you bought one earlier, and slide the tea packet under the door. The voice thanked you and slide under 99g. You Glady took the money. You decided to do the same with the other doors. You gave a cinnamon bun to one, having to flatten it, though the voice wanted it that way. You got 99g from them. The next door had a puppy behind it and you have it one of your left over hot dogs, and it gave you some very sweet ice cream. The next room was open and you decided to sneak inside. The room was very fancy, and had a huge bed with Ruby red sheets. The bed frame was golden, and to charcoal end tables were next to the head. The pillows themselves were the size of you. With a mischievous smirk, you crawled under the bed. Whenever you moved music started playing which really confused you. After testing it out for a while, you decided to have a dance party under the sheets. Kumu just watched you from the outside like you were a weirdo. He eventually got annoyed with your antics, and ripped the blankets off you. You looked at him with a pout.

"Fine... I'm done..." You said disappointed.

He just smiled satisfied, before turning into a flower in your hair. You made the bed the best you could, and sneaked out of the room. When you got back into the hall, you noticed a slime Monster who was cleaning the floorsm must be a janitor. The monster kept dripping it's slime on the floor behind it, and kept trying to clean it up, only to make a mess somewhere else. You tried to say something to him, but he was to busy to listen. You headed back to the lobby and noticed a lady monster that seemed to be nothing but a living hand behind the counter. She noticed you starring and spoke.

"Yes we know the elevator to the city is not working. That's why rooms are going on a special deal! 200g a room!" She announced.

While you did have the money...you already explored one of the rooms. Though you shouldn't tell her that. You shook your head no.

"Let us know if you change your mind. Have a sparkular day!" She said.

You waved and left her be. Was that ment to be a robot on or one about sparkles? Both fit Mettaton. Your stomach growled, reminding you that you hadn't eaten yet today. You saw to glass doors with a sign above it that said 'MTT Brand Burger Emporium'. MMM...food...

You opened the doors to enter and the smell of grese and glitter filled your nose. An odd combo... The cashier and cook is an orange cat monster, wearing an MTT brand uniform. When he sees you he puts in an overdramatic forced smile.

"Welcome to MTT-Brand Burger Emporium, home of the Glamburger.Sparkle up your day." He says with fake enthusiasm.

"Why are you smiling like that? It's kinda creepy...like how Betty smiles." You commented.

"I'm sorry, (Ha ha) it's against the rules to talk to customers who haven't bought anything." He says in a fake apology.

You frowned.

"Ok I'll buy something." You said.

"How can I help you, O customer?" He said like a rehearsal.

You looked at the menu to check the items. There was a Starfet that seemed to be a sweet treat made of stars and sparkles. There was a Glamburger which was a purple hamburger made with edible sparkles, glue, and other words edible substances. An legendary hero which was a sandwich in the shape of a sword. And finally there was Steak in the Shape of Mettaton's Face. You raised your eyebrow at the last one, and heard the cat silently Beg of you not to ask about it.

"So do you want it or not???" He asked getting impatient.

You nodded and decided to get one of everything, which cost you almost 1000g. Of course that is when you remembered that Mettaton slipped in a discount card to you earlier. You showed it to the cat and got everything half off, so you only had to pay 500g. 

"Thanksy! Have a FABU-FUL day!!! " he said with another forced smile.

You really hated those kind of smiles, thanks to Betty and all her fake smiles.

You sat down at one of the available tables and began eating all the food you bought. When you were done you were nice and full, If a little wierded out that you just ate edible sparkles and glue. Not to mention that steak was the hardest thing you've ever had to chew. You decided to head back over to the cashier as there were no other customers.

"Hi! I bought something so can we talk now?" You asked cheerfully.

"What?Why do you keep trying to talk to me?I'll get in trouble if I get chummy with the customers.Sorry.

...

SO, I wanted to be an ACTOR." He said.

You giggled at his sudden change in demeanor.

"That's cool! You must have life planned out then." You commented.

After all being an actor is not easy.

"I'm getting on in years, so let me give you some advice, little buddy.You've still got time.Don't live like me.I'm 19 years old and I've already wasted my entire life." He said making both desperate and cool expressions.

Your noticing this guy is very dramatic, and over expressive with his facial expressions and hand gestures. You actually find it kinda funny.

"You life can't be totally wasted. Your a teenager! You're supposed to have romance! There must be someone you like!" You said optimistic/matter of factly.

"Listen.I like you, little buddy.So I'm gonna save you a lot of trouble.Never interact with attractive people.Unless you're "one of them," they're just gonna take advantage of you.Like that time those two chicks asked me to sneak them some glamburgers.And I, naive teenager that I was, said yes to them.Bad idea." He said with slight horror.

You pouted.

"So you do like them?" You asked hopefully.

"Were you not listening?" He asked annoyed.

"A teenager has to like someone." You stated as a fact.

"You're like what? 8? 9? 10? What do you know?" He asked skeptically.

"I know stuff!" You said defensively.

"Oh really? To know about Romance you have to like someone. Do you like someone?" He challenged.

You didn't say anything for awhile as you thought. The cat got a smug look on his face.

"How do you if you like someone?" You asked genuinely curious.

You liked alot of people but you didn't know if you liked someone, so you what to figure out how to tell if you do before you give a name.

"Take it from me little buddy. I know all about this stuff. First, You have to like how they look." He said with more confidence then you think he actually had.

"I think alot of monsters look cool." You said.

"Okay, but you also have to like spending time with them." He said.

"Like with friends? I have a lot of friends!" You said Happily.

"Not like a friend. Like... If you could only spend time with one person for like, forever, who would that person be?" He said.

"Well my sister Aliza..." You said hesitantly.

"No not family! It has to be someone your not related too." He said sternly, slightly disgusted from some reason.

You had to think. The most important person that you weren't related too...

"Then that would be Sans! But I call him Teddy!" You said with a giggle.

"Still better than my nickname... Wait did you say Sans? Isn't he that skeleton guy that's a comidean?" He asked recalling seeing Sans at the hotel before.

"You know him?" You asked curiously.

"Yeah. He came in here once and said I should go to Grillby's if I wanted to taste a real burger. I mean I agree, but I can't say that. I'll get fired! That guy could've cost me my job with that comment!" He said exasperated.

You giggled.

"I still think you could do better than that guy. Like someone like me! But can't fault you if you have a think for skeletons. Why call him Teddy though?" He asked critically.

"cause his Sweet and cuddly like a teddy bear!" You said with a giggle.

"You do know he's made of Bones right?" He asked skeptically.

"Yes! I like his bones! And he is cuddly, and gives good hugs, and he's warm, and his kisses tickle!" You said defensively.

"Calm down little buddy. I get you like the guy, but don't be so hostile." He said.

"aren't you supposed to defend the one you like?" You said.

"Well yeah..." He agreed.

"see I know things! And since I like someone, then I can give romance advice too!" You declared.

"Ok then, little buddy. Lay it on me. What's your advice?" He asked with a grin expecty you to say something silly.

"Well...My parents  said if two people like eachother they hold hands and hug...and give kisses! Oh! And that they go on dates! With dinner and candles! And if they really like eachother then they get married! And then they lie in bed naked and have kids!" You said exitedly as you recall what your parents had taught you.

The cat seemed to blush a but at the last part.

"Are you sure that last parts right? That's not how monsters... a-anyway I guess you have some decent advice. " He said rubbing his neck.

You suddenly frowned.

"Yeah, but couples are supposed to be happy when they do everything right... But mom and dad aren't happy anymore...and I think me and Aliza make them tired, and they fight alot about us..." You said sadly.

"Well soemtimes people stop liking eachother. But hey, don't be a downer little buddy. With your expertise, things must be going well with you and your Teddy right?" He said with a chuckle at the nickname.

"good! We hold hands and hug, and his kisses tickle! And he calls me Princess! We haven't gone on a date yet..." You said.

"Well your romantic life is already fairing better than mine...how do skeletons kiss anyway?" He asked curious, and jelous of your better love life.

"with his teeth! That's why it tickles! And when I kissed his cheek he turned all blue! " You said with a giggle.

The cat guy chuckled too.

"What about your love life and those attractive girls you talked about that you liked?" You asked.

"I guess I can tell you the full story. So we're was I? Oh right! So I went out to the alley to see those two ladies, and uh... you know, see what'd happen next....Then my boss, uh, saw me and asked me what I was doing.I was so startled, the hamburgers in my pockets tumbled out onto the ground.Not wanting to lose face, I scrambled to pick them up!But, as I was leaning over, the weight of the remaining hamburgers.... .. caused my pants to fall down.Then the girls laughed at me.Everyone calls me Burgerpants now. But you won't, will you, little buddy?" He explained, begging at the end.

You giggled at his story.

"I like giving friends nicknames but I won't calm you that if you don't want me too. What is your name anyway? I'm (y/n)!" You said.

"Nice name, little buddy. Mine's uh... Felix." He said nervously.

"Felix? I like it!" You said.

He blushed at that.

"Oh, I was wondering. Is your boss Mettaton?" You asked.

"Yeah..." He said with a grimace.

"Isn't he so cool? It must be fun working here!" You said.

"When I first came to Hotland, it was my dream to work with Mettaton....Well, be careful what you wish for, little buddy!" He said dramatically.

"Why? You don't like him?" You asked.

"God, have you even looked around?This place is a labyrinth of bad choices.And every time we try to change something for the better, he vetoes it and says "that's not how they do it on the surface."Oh! Right!Humans are always eating hamburgers made of SEQUINS AND GLUE." He said with dramatic facial expressions.

"No we don't eat that on the surface." You said.

He didn't seem to hear you as he continued his rant.

"Why do people find him so attractive??He's literally just a freaking rectangle....You know, one time, I bought one of those, uh, kits online... to...Uh, make yourself more rectangular....They don't work.Let's not talk about this. " He finished his rant.

He tried to calm down by smoking something like a stick? It smelt funny... Kinda like what your dad smokes...

"Well if you don't like it here, then are you going to change Jobs? Like in the future maybe?" You suggested.

"Future?WHAT future?Nothing down here ever changes.I'll probably be trapped at this stupid job forever....But wait!There's one thing that keeps me going!If ASGORE gets just one more SOUL, we'll finally get to go to the surface!It'll be a brand new world!There's gotta be a second chance out there for me!For everyone!So stay strong, little buddy.When I make it big, I'll keep you in mind." He said hopefully.

You frowned, but quickly hid it with a smile, giving him a thumbs up.

Yet another monster that wants you soul...Even if they're nice, all they want is your soul... So they can go free... You wanted to leave so you decided to ask him something everyone seems to hate.

"can I sell something?" You ask.

"Hmmm...

Why not try selling to those two chicks in the alley?" He suggested, trying not to be annoyed.

"Ok, I'll go see them. Bye Felix." You said.

"Any time, little buddy." He said waving you off.

You waved back, before going through the doors into the lobby. You left the Lobby and went back outside. Or well not really since you were underground. You really miss real fresh air. You then feel bad for the monsters that they never got to experience fresh air, growing up trapped down here their whole lives. You shook your head. You didn't want to keep thinking of this. You noticed a note on the ground.

'Hey! Go up the creepy alleyway on the right for some great deals!'

Guess that's were those girls Feliex mentioned are. You followed the alleyway on the right and came across a makeshift stand by the dumpsters. Behind the stand were two female monsters. The first was a crocodile monster with green scales, pink slited eyes, and blond hair. The second monster was a purple cat monster with yellow eyes, who had black hair with the tips dyed blue and purple. The two monsters had piercings and brackets, and wore very bright and colorful clothes.

"Hey! Check it out!" Said the crocodile.

"yeah! Check it out!" Said the cat.

You approached the stand. 

"You should buy ALL our stuff!" They said in unison.

They already sound like people at Aliza's school that she said were annoying.

You wanted to be nice so you decided to buy something. They had a random key, a cowboy hat, and empty gun, and junk food. You decided to buy the junk food for 25g. You cringed that it already had a bite out of it. You wouldn't be eating this. 

"Bratty! We're gonna be rich! " said the cat as you purchased.

Now that you bought something, you decided to talk to them.

"So, like, what's up?" They asked.

 Well I guess they had the same thought as you.

"Um I'm (y/n). What about you two?" You asked.

"I'm Bratty, and this is my best friend, Catty." Said Bratty.

"I'm Catty, and this is my best friend, Bratty." Said Catty.

The two looked at eachother and laughed.You have a feeling that them talking on top of eachother is going to be a thing.

"So what is all this stuff?" You asked about thier wares.

"The stuff inside, is like..." Started Bratty.

"TOTALLY wicked expensive."Finished Catty.

"But, like, this stuff we found is like..." said Bratty.

"TOTALLY wicked cheap." Said Catty.

"You should..." Said Bratty.

"Like..." Said Catty.

The two looked at eachother.

"TOTALLY wicked buy all of it?" They said in unison while laughing.

Buying one thing was more Than enough, but that would be mean to say.

"Um where did you find your stuff?" You asked.

"I mean, like, where does anyone get guns, or food, or..."started Bratty evasively.

"We found it in the garbage!" Blurted out Catty.

They both froze realizing what she said. Then they began laughing.

"It's GOOD garbage." Said Bratty.

"It's like, really good garbage." Said Catty.

"So we're dose one find good garbage?" You asked sarcastically.

"Where do we get the garbage?Like, the garbage store, duh!!!" Said Bratty.

The two paused for a bit before laughing again.

"Waterfall mostly." Said Bratty.

"I found a gun in a dumpster!" Said Catty.

You chuckled along to be nice.

"So like..." Started Bratty.

"Your totally new and stuff! What brings you here?" Said Catty.

"Tonton." You said.

"Who is that?" Asked Bratty.

"But like, that nickname, is super cute!" Cooed Catty.

"Oh my God.Mettaton." fanned Bratty.

"Oh my GOD, METTATON." Fanned Catty.

"He's like...My robot husband." Declared Bratty.

"Actually he's like...MY robot husband." Declared Catty.

"I think we're like... both going to marry him." said Bratty.

"We're both like, ALREADY married to him.He just, like, doesn't know it yet." Said Catty with a purr.

You raised an eyebrow at this claim. So they're those kind of fans... Your going to definitely tease Tonton later.

"Well if your married then you must know all about him..." You said sarcastically.

"So, like, Dr. Alphys built Mettaton, right?" started Bratty.

"That's like, what they TELL you." Said Catty.

"But like...Mettaton always acts like..." Said Bratty.

"... being built was HIS idea somehow." said Catty.

"And even right after he was built..." said Bratty.

"... he acted like Alphys was an old friend." said Catty.

"But they're like...Not friends anymore." Said Bratty.

"Yeah!!!Unlike me and Bratty!!Best friends for-EVER!!!" Said Catty.

"Well yeah...but they made up yesterday! How do you guys know Alphy anyway?" You asked curiously.

"Oh my God.Alphys." said Bratty at the same time as catty.

"She used to live on our street." Said Bratty.

"She was like a big sister." Said Catty.

"I mean, like, if your big sister..." Started Bratty.

"Takes you on trips to the dump." Finished Catty.

"She showed us the coolest places to find trash." Said Bratty.

"She was always collecting these weird cartoons." Said Catty.

"Then she became the Royal Scientist..." said Bratty.

"Yeah, we haven't seen her in forever..." said Catty.

They both looked kinda sad at the last part.

"Well maybe you should go visit?" You suggested.

"we tried but like..." Started Bratty.

"No one can even get her to come outside..." Finished Catty.

"oh I see. If you know her, do kniw how she got the royal Scientist job?" You asked.

"So Alphys has always, like..." said Bratty.

"Thought ASGORE is a SUPER cutie." Said Catty.

"So, like, I'm pretty sure she..." said Bratty.

"Made Mettaton to, like, totally impress him." Said Catty.

"A robot with a SOUL..." said Bratty.

"That's, like, SUPER relevant to his hobbies!" Said Catty.

"So after seeing Mettaton, ASGORE..." Said Bratty.

"Asked her to do all this science stuff for him!But nobody's, like, seen anything from her yet." Said Catty.

"Or... her at all..." said Bratty.

"She must, like, just stay in her lab all day." Said Catty.

"Like, live a little, girl." Said Bratty.

"Yeah!!!Like us!!!" Said Catty.

You guessed that no one knew about the experiments after all. Just Alphy and Teddy.

"speaking of Asgore...what do you guys know about him?" You asked.

You wanted to know as much about the king as you could if your were going to have to get past him eventually.

"Oh my God.He's a total goober. Like, I LOVE that guy. " Gushed Bratty over Catty.

"He's a big, fuzzy goofball!! He's like, SO nice." Gushed Catty over Bratty.

"God, we're like...SO hyped for the destruction of humanity." They both laughed in unison.

You cringed, your negative thoughts from earlier coming back up. Would they still be friendly to you if they knew you were human? Like Mk? Would Felix still call you little buddy? Speaking of Felix...

"Do you guys know Felix?" You asked.

They started at you with blank expressions.

"Burgerpants?" You tried.

"Oh, that guy from the store?Yuck, what a creep." Said Bratty sticking her tounge out.

"Yeah! He's a creep!But he's kind of cute, too..." Said Catty with a faint blush.

"C'mon Catty, don't you have ANY standards?" Chided Bratty.

"Nope!!!" Said Catty.

The both laughed.

"Umm I have to go now! Bye!" You said quicky with a wave.

"Like, see you later!" Said Bratty.

"Like, later and stuff!" Said Catty. 

You left the Alley, and once again tried to force the negetive thoughts from mind. Right, focus on the positive.  Like how Catty thinks Felix is cute.

You went back into the hotel, and into Felix's store.

"Hey little buddy." He greeted as you entered.

"Felix the vendors outside are the ones from your story right?" You asked.

"Huh?Yeah, those two vendors in back.The girls.NOT the Nice Cream guy." He said.

"you know BB?" You asked excited.

"Yeah. He keeps coming in here and asking me stuffs like,"Hey Burgy, what do you think of this joke for my next ice cream wrapper?"Joke?Why are you calling it a JOKE?You drew a picture of two dudes hugging and wrote "I love hugs!" on it.You somehow understand comedy EVEN LESS than that guy who keeps going on stage and crying about his family.Anyway, I, uh, just tell him that they are good, because he gives me the nice cream for free afterward..." He said.

You had Stars in your eyes. Did he like guys too? Did him And BB like eachother? Wait no Felix said he liked Bratty and Catty... maybe if things don't work out with them, you could set him up with BB...

"uh, Little Buddy? What's up with that creepy smile?" He asked.

You giggled.

"nothing! I'll be right back!" You said before dashing back to the girls.

"Tell me more about Burgerpants!" You asked out of breath.

They didn't seem to mind and started yapping again.

"OK, like, the annoying thing is..." Said Bratty.

"He'd be OK if he just treated us with some respect." Said Catty.

"But he just acts...Really weird." Said Bratty.

"And then acts like it's OUR fault he acts that way!" Said Catty.

"Like, when we asked him to get those Glamburgers..." said Bratty.

"He dropped them and ran away before we could even say anything!" Said Catty.

"We were, like, going to share them." Said Bratty.

"Really?I wasn't." Said Catty.

"Catty!" Said Bratty with a smirk.

They both started laughing again, and you ran off back to Felix.

"Felix! Bratty and Catty talked to me about you!" You said cheerfully glad to help with his romance life.

"The girls were...Talking about me... ?" He asked hopefully.

You quickly repeated the conversation you had with the girls.

"They say I should stop acting like they owe me......and if I want to be FRIENDS with them, I should just... uh, try to see things from their perspective?Wow.Poor, naive little buddy.They've brainwashed you."Friendship" is just a hot person's way of making you their slave." He said wisely.

You pouted. You really were just trying to help. You glanced down at you with a nervous expression.

"...So, uh, what time would they wanna hang out?" He asked nervously.

You instantly smiled.

"I'll go ask them!" You said cheerfully.

"Well?Don't keep me waiting, little buddy!!" He said eagerly.

You nodded and ran back to the girls, who were still laughing.

"Felix-I mean Burgerpants said he wants to hang out took! You guys still want to hangout with him right?!" You asked excited.

"Oh, uh..." Said Bratty with a grimince.

"Yeah!! He should come look for junk with us!" Said Catty excited.

"But like, if we let him hang out with us... I just worry it'll..." said Bratty not liking the idea.

"... be really super fun!" Said Catty exited as you.

"Um, that was NOT what I was gonna say." Said Bratty annoyed.

"But I was close, right!?" Said Catty with Stars in her eyes.

Bratty rolled her eyes and you ran back to Felix.

"Felix! They still wanna hang out! Bratty wasn't to instreasted I think, but Catty was really excited! I think she likes you!" You said.

He actually genuinely smiled at that.

"Hey little buddy, wanna help me pick a spicy outfit for my little shindig later?" He said with wagging eyebrows.

You giggled and nodded.

"Though, now that I think about it, I had to throw away all of my clothes to make room for the outfits Mettaton gave me..." he said thoughtfully.

You quirked your head in confusion.

"Don't take it the wrong way.They're just all these...Weird getups."Promotional" costumes.For "holidays."Or "specials."Or "because he felt like it."The thing IS though!Most of the time I'm the only employee who has to wear this stuff!Sometimes he even calls me into his office just to...Make me put something on...Then he laughs and lets me go back to work as normal." He explained disgruntled.

You frowned. 

"that's not very nice of Tonton... He likes dress up, but that's like mean dress up..." You said.

Felix patted you on the head.

"Anyways, I won't sweat it, little buddy.I'll take it casual.NEVER let hot people think you care.That's how they GET you." He warned, while trying to cheer you up.

You smiled and nodded to his advice. 

"oh, I forgot to ask them when they wanted to hangout! I'll be right back!" You said before quickly running off back to the girls.

"Sorry I forgot to ask what time you guys wanted to hang out him.  He really exited." You said.

"Well, that kind of guy...You hang out with him once, then he wants to hang out...All.The.Time." said Bratty stilll annoyed with the idea.

"But don't you feel bad for him, Bratty?Poor Burgerpants...Think about how cool we are compared to him!!!We'd be saving his LIFE with our friendship!!His LIFE, Bratty!!" Catty explained trying to convince her friend.

"Uh, so?" Said Bratty uncaring.

Catty paused for a moment to think of a reason to get her friend to agree. Her eyes lit up when she thought of one.

"Think of all the glamburgers he could get for us!!" Said Catty.

"... so is he free after work?" asked Bratty now invested.

You giggled and nodded. You then ran back to Felix.

"Felix! They want to hangout after you're done work!" You said exitedly.

"They wanna hang out after work?Ha! Ahahaha!! Yes!!!I won't let you down!!Little buddy... thank you.You've brought a tear to the eye of this old man." He said with a tearful expression.

You giigled at his exaggerated expressions. Felix was reygood at acting.

"So, uh, where do they want to go?" He asked.

"too look for trash!" You said.

"They want to hang out at the garbage dump...Well, nowhere to go but up, right, little buddy?Thank you, little buddy." He said with a genuine smile and a pat on your head.

You smiled.

"of course! I'm glad I got to help you with your love life!" You said with a giggle.

"Don't forget my advice. I'm sure you'll score Sans' heart. Remember, he's not officially yours until you lock him down in marriage." He said with firey eyes.

"Got it! First Go on a date, and then purpose!" You said determined.

"you got it, little buddy. Go get him." Said Felix supportively with a thumbs up.

"I will! And if things don't woryout with the girls, you should date BB!" You said.

"wait what?!" Asked Felix flustered.

You giggled and pulled out your camera to take a picture of his blushing face. He looked even more shocked at that, and you ran off giggling. As you walked along the lobby you stomach rumbled again. How are you hungry again? You looked at the time on your phone, you realized it was 6pm. Wow time sure dose fly. You looked over to your left where you saw the restaurant sign. It was the only place in the hotel that you hadn't explored yet. You entered and passed the receptionist stand. Behind the stand was a huge green fish monster, that had it's gaze on you.

"blub, blub... you'll have to reserve your table to eat here. You'll also have to reserve your chair, your silverware, your food, and your-" Said the fish monster.

The monster must have continued on for a good ten minutes before he let you go. You waved and left, before sighing. Guess you wouldn't get to eat here... Even Mettaton's discount card wouldn't be enough for you to afford to eat at this place. Well you could still explore for a bit while you were here. The restruant was very fancy, with candle lit tables, several potted plants, tv's, and a large stage at the front of the room. You went over to investigate the stage, and noticed a monster there. This monster looked like an older version of Snowdrake, and wearer glasses and a bow tie. Was this his dad by chance?

"I'm the resort comedian. I'm very funny. People laugh at my jokes. Now my son. he wants to be a comidean like his fatah. But his jokes... Aren't funny. He makes these awful puns. He's an embarrassment to our family. Ha ha ha ha ha. That's not funny. Since his motha passed on, he couldn't stand living at home anymore. So he ran away. I haven't seen him since. I'm a terrible fathah... Ha ha ha ha. That's not funny." He said  with a sad laugh.

You wanted to tell him that his wife was alive, sortof. But it wasn't you secret to share. So you decided on the next best thing.

"I think snowys funny..." You said.

He looked at you surprised.

"He doing ok I think. He's staying with some friends in Snowdin Forest. You should talk to him." You said.

His eyes brimmed with tears, and be mumbled a thank you. He walked off, needing to be alone. You decided to go talk to some of the other monsters who were sitting at a table. You waved and the seemed happy to chat a bit.

"I work at the Core. The I side is a maze of swappable parts...that means we can shuffle the layout at will. Boy, today was a Fun day! I sure love puzzles!" Said a small mole monster.

"Originally we dug mazes in order to foil human attacks. But now, building things winding and confusing... It's because an awful tradition. Now you can't walk, ugh, 2 feet without being up to your armpit is puzzles. " Said a brutish red monster with horns.

You giggled, and waved to the before moving on. You noticed a performance schedule beside the stage. It said break for right now. The full schedule was dancers, comedians, break, Sans, Mettaton hour. Sans? Did he work her too? Looking at the schedule he preformed once a week. He has so many jobs. Hopefully you'll get to see him perform today.

Next to the schedule was a wall of fame. All the comments were made by Mettaton. All the TV's had different shows with Mettaton in them. You noticed a few of them were showing the shows you were in the other day. You them approached an orange human like monster standing akwardly in the corner.

"what are you doing?" You asked.

"As I can in, I realized I forgot to make a reservation. But I didn't want to look like I messed up. So I kept on walking in anyway. Now I'm just...kinda... consuming few off this fictus..." He said akwardly.

He then went to start licking the plant, and you decided to get out of there. Having nothing left to do in the hotel until Mettaton came to fetch you, you decided to get some fresh air, sorta, and went outside. You sat on the steps on the side of the entrance. 

You let out a sigh. With nothing left to distract you, the negetive thoughts that had been prodding your mind finally came to the forefront. Your thoughts were conflicted. One part of you couldn't help but view the monsters in a negative light... Betty's words, the fact that most monsters wanted you dead so they could use your soul to break the barrier, and your own experiences with monsters trying to kill you, made it hard for you to trust them....to care... That the other part of you couldn't help but want to help them... You've made many friends here that you really care about...You want them to see the sun and the stars and the sky, to experience fresh air and the big open freedom of the world. That made it hard for you to hate them for wanting your soul... How would the world even react to them? There might be some humans that would welcome them, and even if everything went well...you couldn't help but somewhat agree with Betty. With how humanity was, even if things started out well, there would eventually be another war. If that was the case, maybe it'd be better if the barrier was never broken... but that wouldn't be fair to the monsters...

You sighed again. Why were you even thinking about this? It didn't matter what you thought about it, you couldn't do anything ether way. You're goal was only to get back to Aliza...but even that subject had left you with conflicted thoughts... You wanted to get back to Aliza... She needed you. She was so scared of being alone, and with your parents gone she had no one left on the surface. Sure you had your aunt, but you've only ever met her once, despite living only a few hours apart. And you missed her... Before you came to the underground, Aliza was the only one you could really depend on, that you really cared for But there was a part of you that didn't want to leave this place. You had people you loved here, like Sans. People that were like family to you, that you didn't want to live without. There was nothing but your sister left for you on the surface...

You would have to face the king soon, just one elevator ride away... You've been delaying the inevitable, trying to spend as much time down here as possible... Would you even survive your encounter with the king? You didn't want to leave this place that you now call home, you didn't want to fight the king... You just wanted to find Aliza... You've made your decision... If you make it past the king, back to the surface, and find Aliza... You'd bring her down here, and the two of you would live Happily with the Monsters. You were scared, but you wouldn't let that stop you.

Speaking of family... You pulled out your cell phone and tried calling again. You had tried calling her everyday since you left, but no one ever picked up... You missed Toriel, the monster you now call Mom.

Maybe you could call Sans to cheer you up... Just when you were about to do so, you felt a boney finger poke your shoulder.

"Hey there Princess. Why so bonely?" He asked.

Chapter Text

"Sans...I was just about to call..." You said turning your head to see the skeleton behind you.

A look of concern came across how face as he noticed you didn't call him Teddy like you normally did, but he quickly put on a bright smile.

"You look positively Bone Tired. How bout we go grab some grub?" He suggested.

He held out a hand for you, and you grabbed it. He pulled you up.

"Ok." You said.

"Great thanks for treating me." He said smugly making you giggle.

You raised an eyebrow when. He began to lead you down an alleyway.

"I know a shortcut." He said with a wink.

With another step, you felt the world around you blur and sway, and felt a cloud of dizziness around you. Suddenly the hand in your was gone, and you were sitting at the table across from sans in the restaurant. 

"Your lazy Teddy. The restruant wasn't even that far!" You chided.

He just gave you a shrug and a lazy grin.

"What can I say? I guess I'm just a Lazybones." He said with a grin.

You laughed at his pun, and the waiter came over.

"Ah you are the guest the boss told us about. He said to give you and your friends a free dinner. What would you like to order?" Asked the waitress that looked like a butler.

The two of you gave your orders, and the waitress came back with them within a few minutes. You and Sans dug in.

"The perks of being friends with a celebrity?" He asked you with a raised eyebrow.

"Yup! I even got Tonton to let Papy spend the day with him!" You stated proudly.

"Well I guess I know what he'll be bragging about for the next week..." Said Sans with a chuckle.

You chuckled with him. You both continued to eat the delicious food and exchange jokes and puns. This was exactly what you needed to distract yourself from your thoughts. Just good company, good dinner, nice piano music, and the soft glow of the candles. Just you and Sans. Then it hit you. 

"Teddy... you invited me to a candle lit dinner." You concluded.

"Yeah?" He confirmed unsure where you were going with this.

With Stars in your eyes, you reached across the table to take his hands into your tiny ones.

"WE'RE ON A DATE!" You Cheered loudly.

His face erupted in blue at you declaration.

"W-wait Princess, this i-isn't-" he stuttered.

"AND IF THIS IS A DATE THEN YOU LOVE ME, AND THAT MEANS WE GET TO GET MARRIED!" You continued remembering Felix's words.

"W-what?! Marriage?! S-slow down there princess.." he said blushing even more.

You frowned at his seeming rejection of the idea.

"S-so you don't love me?" Your voiced wavered and tears started to for in your eyes.

"N-no I do! It's marriage is...I mean your-" He struggled to find the right words.

"You lied! If you lived me then you'd marry me!" You said in a cracked voice and you began crying.

"Oh shit..." Cursed Sans under his breath as everyone was staring now.

"Did he make that kid cry?"

"Dose he hate kids?"

"What cruel thing did be do to that child?"

Voices of the other monsters in the restaurant rang out, as Sans struggled to get you to calm down.

"Hey, Princess please stop crying!" He begged panicky.

"B-but y-you don't love me!" You cried out sobbing.

"No I do love Princess! I love you very much." He said sincerely patting your head.

You started to calm down and sniffled a bit.

"T-then why won't you marry me?" You asked in a weak voice.

"Your just a kid you know? Kids can't get married." He explained.

"So you'll marry me when I'm a grown up?" You asked hopefully.

"Y-you can find someone better than a lazy bag of Bones like me..." He said with a blush while rubbing his neck.

"No! I wanna marry you!" You complained about to throw another tantrum.

He panicked as you prepared yourself to start screaming.

"O-ok, okay! I'll marry you when your older!" He said panicked in order to stop you from screaming.

"Promise me." You said seriously.

"Look I don't like making-" he started.

"PROMISE ME!" You screamed.

"Okay I promise!" He said.

You smiled brightly.

"Yes! I get to marry Teddy!" You Cheered happily.

He sighed in relief now that you had calmed down, blushing a bit at you words.

"I keep having to make promises lately." He said tiredly.

"What other promise did you make?" You asked curiously.

"I promised Toriel to watch over any human that comes out of the ruins. It worked out well for you, but not every human. You know I really hate making promises..." He said darkly.

"Do you mean Frisk?" You asked and the lights in his eye sockets disappeared.

You struggled to continue to speak through his intimidating aura.

"You never told me what happened, not fully anyway...oe about Chara..." You chocked out.

"You really can't reset can you. Do you even know what that is?" He asked slowly.

You shook your head.

He sighed, his eye lights returning.

"Frisk was a kid a few years older than you, and Chara was a ghost that followed them around. They had a soul of determination, and they could reset. If they died they would come back, and they could reset time. At first they were friends with all of us, and even got us to the surface." He said before his eye sockets once again went black.

"But they took that all away. They reset more times than I can count, trying to discover every possible timeline. When they finally got bored, they started killing." He said gravelly clearly pissed.

"But why would they do that?" You asked fearfully.

"Because they could. Because they were curious. They killed everyone. Paps, Tori, Undyne, Mettaton... No one was spared. When they finally fought me in the judgment hall, they tried to kill me too. They never managed to though. I killed them so many times, and I think I finally got through to them. They offered mercy and I killed them quick. I told them that if they ever really my friend, they wouldn't come back. The timeline reset, and they never showed up this time. Instead you did. You don't know how happy that made me." He said.

His eye lights returned and he gave you a genuine smile. You reached out and grabbed his hands again.

 "I'm sorry that happened. If I could reset I wouldn't do what they did." You said confidentially.

"Thanks Princess." He said with a smile.

He held you gaze for a bit before he looked away. He frowned.

"So your journey is almost over, heh. You must be eager to get home..." He said trying to hide his disappointment in his voice.

"Sans?" You asked concerned.

"Is this really something you have to do? I mean down here you've already got food, drink, good friends, a home... I mean what more could you want?" He said desperately, tears visible in his eye sockets.

You squeezed his hands, making him finally look back at you.

"It's okay Sans. I'm going to find Aliza and then I'm going to come back! This is my home." You said determined.

"You promise?" He asked hopefully.

"I promise." You said with a smile.

"Thanks (y/n)... You're really an angel you know that?" He said wiping away his tears.

"I know." You said with a giggle.

"The break is over focks! Now it's time for the comic stylings of Sans The Skeleton!" Said the announcer on the stage.

Cheers rang out, and Sans chuckled.

"Guess it's time for my gig. You gonna stay to watch Princess?" He asked as he stood up from his seat.

"I wouldn't miss it! Good luck up there Teddy!" You Cheered him on.

He smiled and patted you in the head, before teleporting onto the stage. He help up the mic and began his act.

"If you ask me I think this will be a sansational night." He started off earning laughs from the crowd.

"Man is it chilly in here, or am I just a numb skull?" He continued happily.

Sans seemed really happy doing his routine, and the audience was dying with laughter. Everyone was captivated entirely by him. It was about half way through his act, when Papyrus came into the restruant. He seemed to be looking around and you waved to him. He smiled when he noticed you waved for you to come over. You gave Sans a wave, and he nodded having noticed his brother. You then rushed over to greet Papyrus who had moved to the lobby. You hugged him when you reached him.

"Hi Papy! Did you have fun with Tonton and Blooky?" You asked.

"INDEED LITTLE HUMAN! MY EXPERTISE PROVED QUITE INVALUABLE! NOW ALL WE NEED IS YOU." He said proudly.

"Me?" You asked confused.

"YES! WE MUST GET YOU READY FOR THE BIG SURPRISE!" He said exitedly.

"Really? I can't wait! Let's go!" You Cheered.

He picked you up.

"ONWARDS WE GO!" He declared and took of running.

"Weheee!" You giggled as he ran.

He finally stopped in a room that served as a backstage to the stage in the restaurant. There were clothes and costumes and makeup stands. He set you back down on the ground.

"Thanks for the ride Papy!" You said.

"THE GREAT PAPYRUS LIVES TO SERVE!" He said proudly.

You giggled.

"Ah Darling! You're right on time!" Said Mettaton walking into the room in his new form.

"Hi Tonton! What's my suprise!" You asked running up to him exited.

"You get to preform with me tonight! Papyrus helped plan the stage, and Blooky made the music. Isn't this exciting~?" He asked.

You hugged him.

"That's so cool! Thank you, thank you!" You Cheered.

He smoothed down you hair as he chuckled.

"Indeed Darling~ Now it's time to get you all glamed up!" He proclaimed happily.

For the next half hour they got busy getting your ready. Mettaton did your makeup and hair, and Papyrus helped pick out a dress. Once you were all ready, you looked at yourself in the mirror and your eyes lit up. You were wearing a pink frilly dress, with purple sparkles. There was a pink transparent layer on the bottom half, and you had a belt with a purple star on the middle. You were wearing black dress shoes with orange tights. Your hair was done up in a fancy cute updue, and was covered in sparkles and glitter and hair pieces. You had pink eyeshadow and blush, and lip gloss.

"You look absolutely Beautiful Darling!" Said Mettaton with a clap, as he gazed proudly at his work.

"YES HUMAN! YOU LOOK EVEN COOLER THAN THE GREAT PAPYRUS!" He cheered putting his hands on your shoulders.

Kumu who was no longer a flower In your hair due to it being styled, gave you a happy smile in agreement.

"Thanks guys! I'm ready to go!" You said confidentially.

"Just in time too!" Said Mettaton.

Papyrus went to the restaurant to get himself a seat for the show. You and Mettaton headed for the stage, Kumu deciding to stay behind in the room to watch over your stuff. You heard the claps from the audience as Sans finished his show. You stayed behind the curtain, and Mettaton passed in to go into the stage. You could hear him quietly the crowd who had cheered for his arrival.

"Thank you beuties!  This will be my official premiere of my new body, and I hope you like what you see~" said Mettaton seductively.

The audience let lose more cheers and cat calls. You could just feel Mettaton's ego growing from here.

"Thank you, thank you darlings~ Tonight's Mettaton Hour will be a special one as we have a suprise guest. Please give a hand to the Human, (y/n)!" He announced.

You walked out from behind the curtain onto the stage. Around of applause and cheers from the audience welcomed you, and you gave a shy wave. Mettaton out an arm around your shoulders.

"Isn't she Beautiful darlings?" He asked.

His Question was answered by a roar of cheers and whistles, making you blush. You noticed Sans sitting next to Papyrus, Papyrus was cheering and clapping while Sans gave an appreciative whisle and a wink making you blush and giggle.

"Tonight we're gonna have a live action dance performance by me and this gorgeous cutie."  He declared.

More cheers and claps arose, and you and Mettaton got into position. The music started and the dance Began.

Once the dance was over, the two of you both  owed out if breath. The crowd was going crazy. You really needed a break, so you decided to head back to the backstage room to go collect your stuff. When you got there, the room filled with a bright light from your camera flash. You blinked and when the light went away, you were met with a shocking sight.

Kumu and Betty were standing infront of your camera, staring at it bewildered as a photo of the two of them came out the bottom. 

"Betty?" You asked suprised.

They both turned to you, and place your camera on the table.

"Hi (y/n)." She said sweetly.

Chapter Text

You smiled brightly and ran to her. You through your arms around her, bringing her into a tight embrace.

"Betty! You're here! This is awesome!" You Cheered.

She returned your hug, brushing one of her hands through your hair. Kumu stretched his body around the two of you to join in the group hug. 

"Yes, this will be exciting~" she said happily.

You looked up at her happily, to see her giving you a soft smile.

"I can't wait to introduce you everyone! You're gonna love them! And then you'll see that monsters aren't that bad, and we can all be friends!" You Cheered.

Betty's arms fell to her sides as she let you go, and Kumu uncurled himself to float just behind her. You let go and looked up at her confused. Both her and Kumu were wearing frowns.

"What's wrong? I'm sure they'll like you." You reassured her, placing a hand on her shoulder.

She placed her hand on-top of yours, holding it with a tight grip that only made you more concerned.

"You really don't understand...no you do, but you're denying the truth..." She said through gritted teeth.

You pulled your hand out if her grip and held it to your chest.

"Betty Please...I just want this to work..." You begged with pleading eyes.

"Deep down you know it can't, so stop trying to live the blissful lie like everyone else. We're the ones that can see the truth. That peace is only temporary, and another war is inevitable." She said sternly.

You looked away, trying to find a way to explain.

"Do you really think you can kill the king and leave this place? We both know you don't want to. Eventually he'll kill you, take your soul to break the barrier, and start another war with the humans. Monsters have already declared themselves at war with them. And even if you kill the king and escape, that would only fuel the Monsters' hatred. They'll eventually break the barrier one day, and go to war. No matter what option you choose, it'll all end up the same." She said confidentially, leaving no room for argument.

"That can't be the only way. There must be something I can do..." You tried to persuade her.

Her eyes glinted, and she smirked.

"There is something that we can do." She said sweetly.

You perked up at this.

"Really?" You asked hopefully.

"Yes, it's what I've been preparing you for. We're going to speed up the process. Me and Kumu have already collected enough magic to put our plans into action." She said proudly.

Something about what she just said made you nervous.

"W-what do you mean?" You asked in a shaky voice.

"All I'm doing is trying to prevent humans and monsters for killing eachother again... Just sacrificing a couple hundred to save thousands...Only we Understand...So that's why I have to make sure we're the ones in charge. Once I'm done here, I'll make the whole world fear us! Without the monsters on the surface, those useless humans will have no choice but to bow to my will! Don't you see, (y/n)? WE WILL RULE THEM ALL!" She proclaimed sinisterly with a maniac smile.

"N-no... I won't let you kill any Monsters! Me and Kumu will stop you!" You declared confidentiality.

She then began laughing hysterically.

"Kumu won't be of much help you. It's time for him to go, though it was fun while it lasted." She said with a smile as she turned to Kumu.

Kumu smiled ready for what was about to come. She summoned a spear a through it at Kumu, who became absorbed by it, turning the spear a dark pink. Your eyes widened in shock.

"Kumu! No!" You cried out as tears streamed from your eyes. 

You fell to your knees, trying to comprehend the heartbreaking reality that you friend was just vanquished infront of you. You looked in horror to see Betty aim the now dark pink spears to shoot her in the chest. The sclera of her eyes turned from white to pink. She blinked as dark pink liquid oozed out if her eyes, only to evaporate. When she opened her eyes again, her sclera was a dark pink, her pupils were slited and ringed in magenta pink. Her mouth became an unnatural crooked smile. You were frozen in horror as she turned to you, tears still in your eyes.

"Why so frightened? This is what we Bête Noire really look like. You might as well be looking into a mirror, after all were one in the same aren't we?" She said with a sadistic smile on that crooked mouth.

You found yourself revulsed by the thought that the demon before you was what you were really supposed to like.

"And about me killing the monsters? Well I'm afraid you're already to late..." She said with a sickening chuckle.

Screams of terror rang out from outside of the room, coming from the hotel. You stood fast and stared at the door in panic. When you turned back to Betty, she was no longer there.

You burst through the door, and followed the screams. You came out into the lobby of the hotel, and froze in your tracks. There were Monsters running left and right, being attacked by these pink blobs. You saw one of the pink blobs spear a Vukin in the soul, absorbing it and turning the monster to dust. Your fear grew, hair turning a bit pink.  You chacged after it as it along with several other blobs entered the Glamburger Emporium. Running last the doors you saw Feliex trying to fight them off with a serving tray. Raising a hand you summoned several spears out if the ground, pricing the blobs and making them desolve. Felix looked at you with suprise and great relief.

"Thanks Little Buddy! You really saved my fur there." He said with a sigh of relief.

"No problem. Are there any more in here?" You asked.

"No, you got them all. Where did they come from?" He asked confused.

You looked away for a sec, shame written on your features. Betty was only here in the first place because of you.

"It doesn't matter. We have to help get everyone to safety!" You said urgently.

"R-right!" He agreed.

The two of you went back to the lobby, Felix still carrying the serving tray. There were even more pink blobs in lobby then there was before. You summoned a spear to destroy one that was about to kill the hand reseptionest. She then ran out the building. Most mosnters were evacuating and you noticed a large number of blobs beaded for the restaurant. 

"Felix help the remaining Monsters in the lobby! I'm going to the restaurant!" You announced.

He nodded going over to help the black slime mosnter, as you took off towards the restaurant. When you entered you saw all the Monsters' that made up the audience from earlier crowded in the middle, with Sans, Papyrus, and Mettaton defending them from the outside.

Papyrus was destroying them with bones, Sans was blasting them with his Gaster Blasters, and Mettaton was using some sort of laser beam that was attached to his arm. You noticed one blob about to sneak up on a blind spot in the crowd, and used one of your spears to take it out. That got the attention of all the Monsters, who finally noticed your arrival. There was no time to exchange words as more blobs just kept coming. You ran over to defend the blind spot in the circle. After about 10 minutes of battling, the pink blobs finally started retreating. You and the others lead out audible sighs of relief, all tried from the long fight. Mettaton started talking to the crowd making sure they were all alright, and Papyrus went to the lobby to check on everyone there. You were immediately brought into a tight embrace by Sans, that knocked the wind out if you.  You tried your best to hug back, as much as you could with your arms mostly restricted.

"Thank Asgore you're ok Princess. When the attack happened I was so worried!" He said as he squeezed you Tighter.

You said something but it was muffled due to your face being pressed against his chest.  You patted his chest to get him to ease up. Once he moved back a bit, you could finally breath.

"I'm okay Teddy, but it's not over yet." You said with a worried look.

"What do you mean?" He asked.

"Betty's the one doing this! She merged with Kumu and then ran off somewhere! We have to stop her before she hurts more monsters!" You begged.

"Don't worry (y/n), we'll stop her. I'll call Al, and see if she can find her on the cameras." He said seriously.

You nodded. He let go of you and pulled out his phone to make the call. While he did that you went over to check on the mosnters. They were all quite frightened but Mettaton seemed like he was doing a good job to calm them down.

"Tonton did... Did we lose anyone in here?" You asked hesitantly.

He sighed and looked at you with sad eyes.

"We lost 3 at the start of the attack. We were all caught by surprise. But thanks to me and those darling brothers we didn't lose anymore~"  He said, brightening up on that last sentence.

You nodded glad that they managed to save so many, but still sad that lives were lost. You turned around to face Sans as he called out for you. You went over to him as he put his phone away.

"Did she find Betty?" You asked hopefully.

"No, but we have another problem to deal with. Those blobs retreated from here, but there attacking monsters all over the underground. Snowdin, waterfall, Hotland. They all need to be evacuated, and taken to safety in Alphys' lab. Me and Paps are going to shortcut over to Snowdin to help out there. Let's go." He reported, holding out his hand for you.

"I'm not going with you." You said.

He looked utterly confused.

"What? Why not? It's dangerous." He said seriously.

"I'm strong, and I can fight. I'm going to help Alphy with hotland, and with Betty when she finds her." You said confidently.

"You don't have do this alone." He said placing a hand on your shoulder.

"I won't be. I have you and everyone else helping me, but I'm the one that needs to face Betty. It's my fault she's here." You said to him reassuringly.

He sighed and let his hand drop from your shoulder.

"Just be safe alright? I can't...I can't lose you again." He asked with desperate eyes.

"I'll be okay. Just stay safe too." You said.

"I will." He said.

You both gave eachother one last reassuring smile, before everyone started heading out to the lobby. There everyone began checking in with the other monsters that were there. Felix apparently got to show off his heroics when he defended Bratty, Catty, and BB from a group of the blobs, and was currently blushing at all the praise directed towards him.

"Hey were going to head out Princess. Make sure to call if you need help." Said Sans.

"I will." You said.

"LITTLE HUMAN, I BELIEVE IN YOU! I KNOW YOU CAN WIN AGAINST THIS BETTY PERSON!" He cheered you on.

"Thanks Papy!" You said with a smile.

Papyrus brought both you and Sans into a tight hug. Once he was satisfied he let you go. With a wave goodbye, the two brothers teleported to Snowdin to evacuate the Monsters there. You hoped the Monsters in the ruins weren't being attacked, but if they were you were sure Toriel being a boss monster would be able to keep everyone safe there. You then turned to Mettaton.

"Tonton? I'm going to evaluate the Monsters in Hotland. Do you think you and Blooky can get the Monsters in the hotel safety to Alphy?" You asked.

"Certainly Darling~ The safety of my guests is always my top priority." Said Mettaton confidently.

"Y-yeah...I think I can do that..." Said Napstablook shyly as he left the crowd.

"Okay, good luck!" You Cheered for them with a smile.

The wished you the same, and you left the hotel. You went down the stairs, and took a left running past the stage. You knew you couldn't evacuate all the Monsters yourself, so you were going to get help from someone who could help wrap them up. You ran into the web covered room, to see Muffet and her pet finishing off the last of a group of blobs. As her pet ate the last one, she turned to your arrival with a smile.

"Hello deary~ Nasty little things aren't they? Not even worthy to be made into one of my pastries~" she said sweetly.

"Hi Ms.Muffet! I was wondering if you and spider family could help me find and evacuate all the Monsters in Hotland to the lab?" You asked ugently.

"Of course I will deary~ This time my services are free of charge~ Ahuhuhu!" She said with a laugh.

You giggled at her joke.

"Thanks Ms.Muffet." you thanked her.

With Muffet's help, the two of you were able to evaluate the Monsters of hotland to the lab in no time. When you got to the lab, Alphys helped guide the monsters into the truelab where they would be safe. You were worried about the amagamates, but she whispered to you that she had them hidden in the power room so her secret was still safe for now. Once all the Monsters were safely out away, it was just the too of you left in the lab.

"Did you find her yet?" You asked.

The two of you approached the montiors with the video feed of all the cameras.

"N-not yet. B-but it looks like m-most of those blobs are starting to r-retreat." She said as she scanned through the footage.

"Have the others brought the rest of the Monsters been evacuated?" You asked.

"T-theyre on their w-way. The ones from Snowdin will take a little while to get here s-since they have to walk so far. The one's from waterfall should be here very soon though. But even w-with all the m-monsters we've evacuated... t-there's been s-so many c-casualties..." She reported, tearing up at the end.

You brought her into a hug, right when the sound of the lab door opened.

"Alphys watch out!" Shouted out a voice.

You were ruffly pried off of Alphys and held up high in the air by hair. You grabbed you hair cause if the pain, and looked down at the person holding you. You paled, freezing in fear. The one holding you was Undyne. Desperate for your life, you started struggling against her grip.

"You filthy human! Killing hundreds of my kind wasn't enough for you?! You have to try to kill her too?! Well I won't let you Punk!" She yelled enraged as she gave you look that could kill.

"I know Betty Being here is my fault, but killing me won't fix this! Please let me go, so I can stop her!" You pleaded.

She growled and summoned a spear, aiming at you.  Before either of you had time to reply or strike, a shriek caught both of your attentions. You looked over to Alphys who was staring at the monitors in horror. Looking to the monitors you and Undyne both paled as well. It was showing the city, and some giant pink blob creature that was as tall as a building.

"T-the b-blobs have m-merged...into t-that t-thing...and It's a-attacking the c-city!" Alphys said Alarmed.

Chapter Text

"You're going to need me to stop that thing and to beat Betty." You said firmly.

"P-please Undyne... S-she know the e-enemy better than u-us." Agreed Alphys.

Undyne looked between the both of you, before she let out a growl of frustration and threw you roughly to the ground.

"Fine! But once we stop that thing, I'm coming for your head punk!" She declared venomously.

You spat up a bit of blood, and wiped it off your mouth.

"Fine. I don't care as long as I stop Betty." You said seriously.

You picked yourself off from the ground, and turned to Alphys.

"When Teddy gets here, can you let him know that we headed over to the city?" You asked her.

"C-certainly." She said.

Undyne scowled as you talked to Alphys, clearly displeased. You looked at her with a dead panned look.

"Aren't I supposed to be the child here?" You asked annoyed.

"Oh shut up you brat! Let's just go already!" She exclaimed loudly.

She quickly went over and picked you up under her arm.

"What are you doing?! Let me go!" You screamed in protest.

"Do I really have to keep telling you to shut up?! You're too slow, so this way will be faster!" She shouted at you.

You continued to squirm in her grasp as she marched quickly out if the door.

"I'm not slow you stupid Fish Stick!" You yelled in protest.

Alphys sighed as the sound of your arguing dirfted further away. You weren't just scared of Undyne anymore, you didn't like her at all. Undyne did manage to get you to the city pretty fast though. She set you down on the ground , and you were happy to leave her grasp. Well more like dropped you roughly without a care. You groned and rubbed your head, while she grinned smugly down at you.

"I really hate you, you chum bucket." You said with a glare.

"The feeling's mutual you freaky brat!" She growled meeting your glare with one of her own.

Your bickering was interrupted as the ground shook violently, and a building in the distance crumbled to the ground. Screams of fear ran out as monsters fled from the giant creature that was murdering them by the hundreds. Undyne tensed, alert and ready for battle. She wiped out her phone and made a group call.

"RG 1, RG2, RG3, and RG4 report to Horn Corner in New Home immediately!" She commanded loudly into the phone.

There was verious 'Yes Mam's!' before she hung up.

"The Royal guard will be here shortly for backup, exept the Snowdin Canine unit as there still evacuating monsters over there." She reported at your curious gaze. 

It only took a few minutes for the guards to gather. Two of the guards blinked in recognition of you.

"Like sup dude! Good to see your alright!" Greeted RG1.

"...... Yes." Agreed RG2.

"Hi 01 and 02!" You greeted back.

Rg1 looked like he was about to continue, but withered under Undyn's glower at your interaction. They quickly lines up the the other to guards, who were females. 03 seems to be a mantis like monster and 04 looked to be a feline monster.

"Alright everyone, were dealing with a class Red Emergency! I need all of you to spilt up and evacuate as many monsters as you can to the castle!" She ordered.

"Yes Mam!"

"Like ya!"

"...On it."

"Girl power!"

Came the responses from the guard as they all split up to help evacuate the city. Undyne turned back to you with a serious expression.

"So brat, just how do we stop this thing?" She asked you annoyed.

"With your determination, it's weakness. Well have to work together." You said equally serious.

She seemed annoyed that she had to work with you, but held out a hand to you.

"Truce then. For now." She emphasized.

You nodded and shook her hand.

"For the future of both humans and monsters." You declared.

She gave you a toothy grin, for once agreeing with you. You returned it with a determined smile of your own. The two of you took of deeper into the city and the ground shook violently once more. As you ran you passed by countless destroyed buildings, thier ruble blocking the streets. But what made you stomach lernch was the sight of dust, spread over almost every available surface. You cringed at the remains of so many monsters, while Undyne' seemed to become more angry and determined by it. You finally came across the giant blob creature. You watched in horror as it dusted a dozen monsters with a single swing if it's tentacle. Undyne grited her teeth in anger.

"Akumizilla..." You muttered.

Just when it was about to go after another group of mosnters that were being evacuated by RG2, Undyne distracted it by summoning several dozen spears, and sent them flying at Akumizilla.

It roared out in pain, pink globs falling off it before they disintegrated. It turned towards Undyne, slashing at her with a tantencle. Before it could hit her, you sent a volley of your own spears that disintegrated the tentacle. It let out another screech of pain. Undyne looked over giving you a quick nod if appreciation, which you returned. The two of you both sent a volley of spears at the screeching beast. It wiggled in agony as it's screeches began ear piercing, and it Bagan thrashing about violently. It's thrashing cause considerable damage to the buildings around you, the ground shaking violently once more. The pink in your hair rose as the buildings began to collapse on-top of you. You ducked covering your head, summoning spears in a feeble defense. The sound of smashing rocks filled the air, but yet you lay unscathed. You looked back up to see that Undyne was struggling with the wait if the bolders as she used her spears to keep them from crushing the both of you.

"What are you waiting for?!" She grunted.

You summoned more spears to help support her's, and with a shared look you both ran out to safety. You made it to a clearing, just seconds before the spears gave out and the boulders crashed down on the spot the two if you had just been. You coughed and the dust that filled the air from the crash. You couldn't see very well, and only managed to narrowly avoid  a tencle that slashed at you. 

Suddenly the monster was attacked from behind, half of it's body now engulfed in flames. It roared and wiped a tentacle at it's attacker who managed to block it with a giant red Tritent. The ground cracked beneath the monster, as he struggled to bear the waight if the attack. You froze with recognition of the monster, who looked like a male version of Toriel. Except he was bigger, had a bushy beard, and dined royal formal wear with an accompanying cape. He was Asgore Dreemur, King of all monsters. 

Undyne didn't freeze up at the sight of him like you did, and she sent a powerful red spear at the tencle. The tentencle was destroyed, the beats leting out a tourtured roar. 

"Glad you made it to the party Asgore!" Undyne hollored over to him.

He gave her a brief smile.

"We must push this creature back! We cannot let it kill anymore of my people!" He commanded in a gruff baritone voice.

Undyne gave him a salute. He seemed to notice your presence, and briefly seemed surprised, before be focused back in the battle.

The three of you dodged, and blocked the tencencles as they attacked. The three of you began to make progress of getting to back further towards the outside of the city with your combined attacks. You were distracted as your phone suddenly started ringing,and you answered it as the others continued to attack.

"I-i found h-her! Betty's h- heading towards the castle! T-the monsters of N-New Home have a-all been e-evacated there!" Alphys told you in a panicked voice.

You paled. Betty was going to kill all those monsters while the strongest of the underground's fighters were fending off Akumizilla. So that was her plan! You had to stop Her!

"Where is she right now?!" You asked hurriedly.

"A-a few blocks n-north of you!" She reported.

You quickly thanked her before hanging up.

"Undyne! Alphys found Betty!" You hollored.

"Go stop that freak, you freak! Me and the king can handle this one! If determination is the key to beating it, I've got plenty of that!" She declared confidentiality.

You nodded and began to make your way through the ruined city on the Hunt for Betty. It was a couple blocks later when you saw her figure running for the castle in the distance. You picked up you speed, and summoned a wall if spears infront of her to block her path. She stopped calmly, and waited for you to catch up. When you stopped a few meters away, you took a defensive stance.

"I won't let you do this Betty!" You declared.

She began laughing hysterically.

"And here I thought you were going to finally join me. Such a shame...hahahaha!" She laughed, turning to face you with a sinister smirk.

You shook still uneasy about her new sinister form. This made her smirk widen.

"You're shaking....hahaha! You should run away while you can..." She warned you.

"No! I'm not gonna run away anymore! I'm too scared what will happen to the Monsters, my friends if I do! So I'm gonna use that fear to fight you!" You decalred passionately.

"Very well... I'll make you fear me as well!" She said cakling.

Her hands morphed into pink claws, and she stabbed them into the ground. You were confused until pink tendrels burst out if the ground around you. There was no room for escape as they sped towards you. You ducked down, summoning spears around you that cut the tips off the tendrels as they pierced them. Betty let out Yelp of pain as the tendrels retreated, and she looked down at her bleeding hands. 

Taking advantage of her distraction, you cast an illusion on yourself to make you look like Gaster.  She looked at you, and her eyes widened in horror, hair turning pink. You made the Gaster illusion raise his arm and summon a large Gaster Blaster. While she prepared herself to dodge the illusions attack, she wasn't prepared to dodge your attack as you pierced her body with a dozen spears. The illusion was broken once you attacked, and she screamed from the pain. Your spears faded away leaving numerous holes all over her body that dripped with blood. She glanced at her wounds, before looking back to you with a look that could kill, radiating annoyance.

She extended one of her arms several meters and grabbed you in a giant fist before you managed to dodge. You struggled in her grasp as she smirked. She squeezed you tightly, making you cry out in pain as you felt your bones begin to crack. You summoned more spears to pierce her extended arm, making her drop you with an annoyed growl of pain. 

You struggled to lift you limp body off that ground as it screamed in protest. You were pretty sure you had at least a few cracked ribs. When you finally got to your feet, you noticed Betty had turned both her forearms into spear like blades. You barley had time to summon and grip your spear to defend, before she desended upon you. 

Back with the Akumizilla, Undyne and Asgore were making good progress in the battle. They had managed to drive Akumizilla to the outskirts of the city, which prevented it from damaging any more buildings. The Royal guard had sussesfully managed to evacuate the city, and where now helping to fight of the blobs so they didn't attack the two warriors facing Akumizilla. Papyrus had arrived during the fight and was using his bones to create a barrier around Akumizilla. Undyne was using her spears to strengthen the barrier, and Asgore was using his flames. Undyne had positioned herself on one of the giant likes of ruble, ready to strike the final blow. She summoned a a powerful red spear and shot it at the Akumizilla. There was a large amount of dust at the explosion, and Undyne smirked at her victory. She celebrated to soon however, and a tentencle burst through the dust and smacked her with a powerful blow. The attack sent her flying a mile back, and crashing through the walls of one of the few intact buildings. Papyrus and Asgore called out for her, but gig no response. They struggled to keep Akumizilla trapped in the barrier with the lack of Undyne's magic. Undyne struggled to get up, she body bleeding from all the injuries she sustained from the blow. 

She couldn't give up yet... Alphys, Asgore, Papyrus... Everyone was counting on her to defeat this creature, to save everyone! She would win!

With a furious Battle cry that rang across the roof of the cavern, Undyne summoned all the determination within her. A bright beam of red light shot far into the air, catching everyone's attention. Undyne jumped into the air above the Akumizilla and focused all of her determination into a giant powerful red spear. She shot the spear at Akumizilla, and the explosion lit up the whole city. Dust and debris filled the air, causing everyone to caugh and thier eyes to burn. Undyne fell from the sky only to be caught by Papyrus before she hit the ground. When the dust settled, Akumizilla was revealed to be defeated. All the Monsters that had fought celebrated at their victory. There was even no more of the pink blobs with the Akumizilla defeated.

You and Betty exchanged blows back and forth, attacking and blocking. You both were growing tired as the battle seemed to rage on with no end. You were distracted by a Battle cry and a large beam of red light that seemed to be coming from where the others were battling Akumizilla. When you looked back to Betty, you were met with a different sight. You froze in fear as you were confronted with your parents killer, staring you down with his murderous gaze. The illusion vanished as Betty attaked you with a clawed hand, sending you flying back with a terrible gash in your chest. 

You tried to lift your bleeding body off the group, but you were far to weak to get up this time. Betty smirked triumphantly, as she summoned  dozens upon dozens of triangle shaped projectiles, and sent them flying your way.

You were filled with fear, your hair turning fully pink.

"Rabdaphobia!" You yelled.

A pink Feild of magic formed around you, stopping all of the projectiles in thier tracks. They turned around and shot back at Betty with full force. There was a huge explosion, and a shriek of pain from Betty. The debris made it hard to see as you could just make out her form. You took advantage of this, and shot a spear out towards her at high speed.

When the dust settled your eyes widened in suprise. Your spear had managed to piece her right through her soul. She looked down at the spear in suprise as well. Her soul and body began to be absorbed into the spear, making your eyes widen in horror. 

"N-no...i-i didn't mean too..." You stuttered out in shock.

Betty met your own eyes with a genuine bittersweet smile.

"It looks like you've got me... Hahaha... You were stronger than I thought... You just might be able to prove me wrong after all..." She said with a bittersweet laugh.

Tears pricked your eyes as her body was almost fully absorbed now. You wanted to stop her, but you didn't want her to die... Tears formed in Betty's eyes as she looked at you with great foundness.

"Well it was fun while it lasted (y/n)... Do me a favor will you? Don't die..." She said and tears flowed freely down her cheeks.

With her last words over, the last of her body and soul was absorbed Into the spear. You reached out a hand out to her as you let out a sob of grief, tears streaming down your face.

"Betty! Please don't go!" You cried out.

Before you could even blink, the spear that absorbed Betty shot forth and pierced your soul. With a strangled Gasp you fell to your knees. Your vision turned Black, and you looked up to see a woman standing before you. She had dark orange hair, eyes, and dress. She smiled at you sinisterly, and opened her arms out wide to welcome you. You mind felt hazy, and your mind felt numb. You couldn't feel anything at all, but you did feel a sense of... Completeness. You looked down at your floating soul. It was brighter than ever, and was finally the size of a normal human soul. You, Betty, and Kumu soul's were finally fused together once again.

"Come to Mama, my child. Together we shall rule this world, and make sure monsters and humans never coexist in peace." She said warmly, with an undertone of madness.

You were so tempted to follow her, to obey. Like you had too, like it was your purpose... You walked towards the woman, who smiled in approval. You stopped before you fully reached her though. Something was wrong... Was this something you wanted? That didn't sound right... Didn't you want to help monsters...? You didn't want to kill them!

"No!"  You forced out.

The women lowered her arms, and gave you a look of disappointment.

"You will obey! You are my creation." She ordered.

"no! I am not yours! I am more than just a spell!" You screamed in defiance.

She yelled in fury trying to reach out for you, but you summoned a spear that stabbed through her. She with a glare, her body began to disintegrate until she disappeared.

You were Jared out if that black void as someone shook your shoulders. You blinked as your vision returned, and you saw Sans before you with a concerned expression.

It was like when you fused with Betty a swich was formed inside you, one that could turn off your emotions. And the moment you saw Sans, your emotions switched on again. You fell to your knees sobbing hysterically, and Sans knelt down beside you wrapping you in a hug. He rubbed your back and held you close.

"Shh... It's gonna be alright Princess. You did it. It's all over now." He whispered to you in a comforting tone.

But you realized that it would never be over... They would always be apart of you now... Were you even still human? You couldn't even call yourself a monster... There was a part of you now, that could be activated with just a switch. A part of you that was cold and numb and void if compassion. A part of you that was 100 % A Bête Noire.

Chapter Text

Since you merged with Betty, your eyes have become permanently Pink. It has been several days since Betty was defeated, and the underground was still dealing with the after math. The monsters celebrated the defeat if Betty, the dreaded human and her Akumizilla. The Royal guard, the king, and Papyrus were all given praise for the roles the played in the defeat of Akumizilla, but Undyne was give the most credit as she struck the final blow. Actually she was also given credit from defeating the "human" even though you beat Betty and Only a few monsters even knew Betty even existed. Because monsters didn't know about Betty, the blame if her actions fell on you. Thankfully mosg monsters didn't recognize you as human, and the ones that did believed you when you told them how Betty was responsible for the attack. Undyne would have come for your head by now, if she wasn't still recovering from the wounds she received from the battle. The king idly enough hasn't come for you either, but from what you've learned of him, he was probably trying to put off the inevitable. The monsters were in despair over the loss of some many, and the destruction of a large portion of New Home.

Other monsters such as Alphys, Sans, Burgerpants, Mettaton, Napstablook, as well as Papyrus and Undyne and the royal guard were also celebrated for the roles they played in evacuating the Monsters.

With tensions so high in the underground, and the danger you faced greater than its ever been, you knew it was time for you to leave. You'd be back with Aliza soon, and would probably stay in the ruins until things calmed down in the rest of the underground. 

You had taken the past few days to rest and recover from you wounds. Today was your last rest day and you were gonna use it to say goodbye to all of the friends you had made, and you would leave for the surface tommow. You had spent the morning helping Papyrus make his breakfast spaghetti, and while he was cleaning up you went outside to play. 

You were playing with Toby, the small white annoying dog, when you relized he was taking quite awhile to receive the stick though him. Suddenly he ran out if the fronidokr that was slightly open carrying a bone, and was followed by an angry Papyrus that kicked the door off it's Hinges.

"NYEH!!! HUMAN! HELP ME CATCH THAT MEDLEING KANINE! HE'S MADE OFF WITH MY BONE!" She shirked.

You nodded and the two of you chased Toby all over town, and eventually lost him all together. You and Papyrus made your way back to the house and sat on the porch. You were panting from all the running, but Papyrus didn't even break a sweat.

"NYEH... EVERYTHING RUINED!" Cried Papyrus in dismay as he cover his face with his hands.

"What do you mean Pappy? What's ruined?" You asked confused.

"THAT BONE WAS GOING TO BE MY FAREWELL PRESENT TO YOU! BUT NOW IT'S GONE!" He cried out, turning to you with tears in his eyes.

"It's okay Pappy! You can get me another bone." You said reassuringly, bringing him into a hug.

He hugged you back but he was still upset.

"BUT THAT BONE WAS SPECIAL... IT WAS THE FIRST ATTACK I EVER USED AGAINST YOU..." He said in a cracked voice.

"Then you should keep it, when Toby brings it back. So you can remember me." You said with a cheerful smile.

He snifed but seems to be considering your words.

"Yeah, Paps. I'm sure you'll be able to come up with an even greater present to give the Princess." Said Sans causaly as he came out of nowhere.

"Yeah I'm sure as the great Papyrus, you will come up with the best present ever!" You Cheered him on.

"YOU'RE RIGHT BOTHER AND TINY HUMAN! I THE GREAT PAPYRUS, WILL GIVE YOU A PRESENT SO GREAT THAT NO PRESENT WILL EVER BE ABLE TO COMPARE!" He declared running into the house.

You and Sans both chuckled but we're surprised when he came back out a second later.

"YOU ARE COMING TO HELP BROTHER!" He declared.

Before Sans could even blink, he was snatched up by his hoodie and dragged into the house. You giggled at there antics, deciding you would start saying your goodbyes to the people of Snowdin. With your camera around your neck you started going over to the people of Snowdin. You had gotten the idea to take pictures of everyone, when you remembered how Toriel suggested you take photos with everyone in the ruins. You had gotten a photo album from the Snowdin Shop keeper yesterday in order to out all your photographs in. After about an hour you had taken a picture with everyone in Snowdin and had said your goodbyes. The Royal guard didn't let you leave without a few good let's , and Grillby had insisted you had lunch at the bar. Now the only person you had left to say goodbye to was Mk. You found him playing around the Christmas tree. You took a deep breath before you approached him.

"Hey Mk..." You said hesitantly with a small smile.

He looked suprised at you, before rushing over.

"Dude! You're ok! I thought Undyne like, totally killed you during that big attack!" He said with a look Betty worry and relief.

"No, I'm alright! Are you still mad?" You asked worried.

"No dude! I'm just glad you're alriy! I was so worried!" He exclaimed bringing you into a hug with his tail.

You hugged him back gladly. Eventually the two of you released the hig and smiled at eachother.

"I'm really glad we're friends Mk. I would hate to leave when we were fighting." You said with a smile.

He frowned a bit.

"So the rumours are true then? You're really leaving?" He asked.

You nodded.

A look of determination came across his face.

"Then that's why I got you this!" He declared.

He used his tail to fish something out if his pocket, and then brought it to you. Griped in his tail was a hair barrette in the shape of a pink flower, kinda like the one Kumu would turn into when he hid in your hair...

"I noticed you lost the one you used to wear so I got you a new one! My sister likes this stuff, and your a girl so I thought you'd like it too!" He said with a a wide smile.

You took the barrette from him and clipped it into your hair. You smiled and brought him into another hug.

"Thank you Mk! I love it!" You sqweeled.

He billed back and gave you a wide grin, blushing from the prasie.

"You're welcome!" He said proudly.

You and Mk spent the next hour playing monsters and humans with the slime cildren from the north part of town. You made sure to take a picture with him before you parted ways. 

Before you headed back to the house, you decided to pay a visit to someone very special. It took you awhile, but you finally managed to reach the end of the forest. Before you stood the door to the ruins, and you took a seat next to it. You took a deep breath. Here Gose nothing.

You knocked on the door. There was a giggle from the other side.

"Who's there?" Said a familiar voice.

"Orange." You said.

You heard a gasp from the other side.

"Orange who?" She asked hesitantly.

"Orange you Glad to hear my voice?" You asked with a giggle.

Sheet out a laugh that seemed to be overjoyed.

"Knock, knock." She said sweetly.

"Who's there?" You giggled.

"Olive." She said warmly.

"Olive who?" You asked already knowing this pun.

"Olive you." She said with warm laughed.

You laughed along with her.

"Olive you too, mom!" You said happily.

"It is so wonderful to her your voice again, My child. Has Sans taken good care of you?" She asked.

"Yeah! Teddy is the best! There's so much I want to tell you!" You started your rant.

She giggled.

"You've goat to tell me everything, My child." She said with a giggle at her own pun.

You spent the next two hours telling Toriel about all of the adventures you've had since you left the ruins. You told her about all the friends you made, and all the battles you've had. You told her how you ran away, but eventually made up with the brothers. You told her that you'd become really good at solving puzzles and have become alot braver. You told her about how you were on Tv with your favorite Star Mettaton, and even how you got Sans to promise to marry you when you got older. She found that last part quite amusing and the two of you actually started planning out the wedding. She would make the pie of course! It turns out monster marriages and quite different from human ones. Like how they had someone close to the couple affiate the wedding instead of a priest, that their was no white theme, and they exchanged an important object instead of rings for the engagement.  She gave you some ideas of what you could give sans instead of a ring and an ingagment gift, since you were the one to propose to him. Of course you would have to get the object engraved with the deltarune symbol, and it was custom to have the engagement object engraved with it. You also asked if she could apologize to the Dummy in the ruins for you, and that next time you met them, you would talk instead of runaway.

The two of you eventually had to part ways, giving eachother your last goodbyes until you got to meet again. When you headed back to Snowdin, you sent Sans a text that you were gonna head to waterfall and hotland before heading back home. You were about to turn towards the path that lead to the River person, you noticed a white blur run past you. That must be Toby! You gave chase to see if you could get that bone back for Papyrus. Toby ran into the shed and you followed him in.

This was the first time you saw the inside of thier shed. There was a dog bed and a dog food bowl, and some dog toys. The brothers must take care of Toby, even if Papyrus gets annoyed by him. You also noticed that there was a wooden gate built diagonally across the room, but it was useless as the bars were so far apart that anyone could walk through. Must be built by Papyrus considering the one he built over the bridge. That's when you noticed Toby jump out of a widow in the back of the garage. You scowled at the evasive mutt, and ran back outside. You ran behind the garage and gave chase to him. You jumped and managed to get ahold of him as he passed behind the house. 

You grinned in triumph as you took the bone from him, and placed it in your bag. He whipered so you gave him some of the leftover fries you had from lunch at Grillby's which quickly improved his mood. He took them from you and ran off. You were about to head out from behind the house, when you noticed a strange door you've never seen before. Curious, you entered the door and came into a small personal lab/workshop. There was a machine in one corner That was covered in a blanket. When you peaked under, it seemed to be broken. You noticed some blue prints on the counter but, couldn't read the writing. Most of the drawers were empty, but inside one you found a photograph. It was a picture of Gaster with a young Sans and Papyrus. A sticky note attached to the picture read, Don't forget. 

You frowned. You remembered how Betty told you that once Gaster git trapped in the void, no one but Sans remembered him. Is this how he was able to remind himself not to forget? You began to worry if the Friends you made down here would forget you as well... Would Sans forget you? You didn't want that to happen! 

You left the workshop and headed for the river person. He gave you some more mushrooms before dropping you off in waterfall. Like in Snowdin, you said your goodbyes to all of the monsters that lives here and took pictures with all of them. Temie gave you some Temieflakes for the road, and Gerson gave you some crab apple seeds. You had asked Gerson to help with the anniversary gift you wanted to give sans now that you knew what you wanted to give him, and he said he would have it ready in a few hours. He made some comments on young love and told you a few stories about Toriel and Asgore when they were a couple. You took a picture with him, before going over to Napstablook's house. You knocked and greeted him when he opened the door.

"Hi Blooky!" You said cheerfully.

"O-oh.... Hey.... I was hoping you'd drop bye..." He said shyly.

You smiled and entered as he let you in.

"Yeah I wanted to hang out before I leave tomorrow. I'm really gonna miss you Blooky." You said with a smile.

"I'm glad you're here... I'm gonna...miss you too... I'm glad you didn't get hurt in that attack..." He said shly with a blush.

This made you smile widen, and you went over and let your arms hover around him in your best attempt of a hug. He blushed more and gave you a sweet smile.

The two of you hung out for awhile, listening to tunes and feeling like garbage. You were getting ready to leave about an hour later, when he approached you nervously.

"Um... I... Uh... Have something for you..." He said nervously with a bright blush.

A nun extended from his body as he placed a MP3 with matching headphones in your hand.

"Is this a gift? Thanks Blooky!" You said happily.

"It has all my best songs and mixes on it... And some songs by Mettaton and Shyren.... I just thought it'd be nice... If you had something to remember me by... You don't have to take it if you don't want it..." He admitted shly.

"No I love it! I'll get to listen to your awesome music a the time now!" You cheered.

"Oh gee..." He said blushing more.

After saying your goodbyes and getting your picture with him, you parted ways. Each goodbye you gave seemed to be getting harder and harder as the time to leave this place called home drew ever nearer.

The next place you headed to was hotland. Your first stop being to see Alphys.

"Alphy!" You called out as you entered the lab.

"AAAHHH!" A startled shriek ran out.

You looked up to see Alphys trip and fall down the up escalator, falling face first into the ground.

"Whoopsie...Sorry Alphy..." You said apologetically.

You went over and helped her stand up, and them fetched her her glasses that had fallen off.

"I-i-it's alright. Y-you just startled me. Between y-you and Sans, I'm g-going to have a heart attack!" She said shakily.

You giggled. She put her glasses, but there were crooked and the lens cracked.

"I-i'll have to fix these later. I saw you t-today on the cameras... Y-you're here to say g-goodbye right?" She asked.

"Yeah. It was really nice getting to know you Alphy! And you were really brave helping everyone yesterday! I'm sure you'll be able to tell everyone about the amagamates soon." You cheered.

"O-oh I don't know about that... But thank you f-for everything you've done. Y-you've really helped me like m-myself more... Even if only a little..." She said.

"Hey do you want to watch Mew Mew 2 and talk about how awful it is?" You asked trying to cheer her up.

"God Yes!" She exclaimed.

The two of you watched the movie and ranted about it a good half hour later. She even gave you a limited edition mew mew phone charm that you promptly attached to your phone. You made a comment on her crush to Undyne and she was absolutely flabbergasted. After you said your goodbyes, you played a visit to the rest of the Monsters in Hotland. You said your goodbyes to them, and took photos with them all. 

You ended up stopping by Muffet's for some tea and pastries, and played fetch with her pet. She said she was sad to see one of her best customers go, and packet you a basket of pastries for you to take. She said you would always be a friend of the spiders, here or on the surface. After saying your goodbyes and taking a picture with her and her pet, you headed for the resort.

At the resort you said your goodbyes to all of the residents and took photos with them. BB gave you a free nice cream, the royal guards gave you a warriors cheer, and Felix came you a free Glamburger. He was happy to hear that you got engaged to Sans. He said his date with the girls had to be rescheduled due to the attack, and that they hadn't smart a time yet. You once again reminded him that if things didn't go well, to ask out BB. He flushed at this, and waved you off. Finally you were greeted by Mettaton, who had just finished a broadcast.

"Oh Darling, there you are! It's so good to see you~" He said warmly as he pulled into a warm embrace, in his neo form.

"Hi Tonton! I came to say my goodbyes everyone." You announced.

He released you.

"Oh I know all about it Darling~ The underground has been bussing about your departure! I just made a broadcast annocing it, and how we are all going to suffer from the loss if such a beautiful creature~" he said tears in his eyes as he looked you over proudly.

"Thanks Tonton! I really going to miss you." You said with a smile.

"Oh I know darling! Who wouldn't miss me~ that's why I've prepared a mountain of gifts for your to remember me by! " He declared proudly.

You were indeed showered with many, many gifts from him. He gave you an autographed poster of him, and several box sets of his movies, shows, and musicals, as well as his new box set 'Mettaton Vs The Human: Tales Of A Killer Robot', which included all his broadcasts with you, including the one from the night of the attack and the one he just made annocing your departure from the underground. He also gave you alot of MTT merchandise and had workers help deliver it all to the brother's house. You would keep the poster and box sets, but you were gonna leave the rest of the merchandise to the brothers. Papyrus was gonna be estatic at the news. After saying your goodbyes to Mettaton, you picked up the engagement objects you had Gerson make, and headed back to Snowdin. When you got there you were suprised to find that Sans wasn't home. You received a text shortly after from him, asking you to meet at his Sentry station in Waterfall. You headed there after dropping of your things, Papyrus' fangirlimg over all of the MTT merch echoing throughout the cavern. 

When you got  there, you found Sans casually leaning against his Sentry post.

"Hi Teddy! What are we doing here?" You asked curiously.

He gave you a lazy grin with a small wave.

"hey ya Princess. I wanted to show you something I've been working on for a while." He said nodding to the hidden door behind his Sentry post.

"okay! Let's go see!" You said cheerfully.

You grabbed his hand and dragged him to the door, making him chuckle.

"okay close your eyes." He said.

You closed your eyes, and let him lead you into the room behind the door. You head the door close, and you were placed in the middle of the room.

"Ok. Open up." He said.

You opened you eyes, and they immediately widened in awe.  The room was covered on all walls and ceiling with the glowing crystals that acted as star's down here. When you looked closer, you recognized some of the patterns they  made.

"So ah... W-what do you think?" He asked nervously.

You turned to look at him to see that he was sweat dropping, with a slight blush of embarrassment.

"It's amazing! You made constellations, like the one's Aliza showed me!" You said exitedly.

You began running around pointing out different constellations you recognized.

"That's The Big Dipper, and the Little Dipper! Ah! And that's Orion's Belt!" You rushed out exited.

Sans watched you with a found smile, as he saw how excited you were. You ran towards him and grabbed his hands, jumping up and down exitedly.

"This is so cool Teddy! It's amazing! You made the best thing ever!" You exclaimed cheerfully.

His smile widened, and his a blue hue coated his cheek bones.  You looked at him curiously as he just stared at you.

"Sans?" You asked.

He pulled you into a tight hug, and you hugged back with a smile. You both stayed like that for a few minutes before he pulled back and let you go.

"oh I've got something to give you!" You said exitedly.

You sat down by the wall, and patted the ground next to you to gesture him to do the same. He lazily plopped down next you. You pulled out a thin fancy package and handed it to Sans. He looked over the package curiously, before opening it up. His eye widened at the two matching pink heart lockets, the same color as your soul.

"it's our engagement necklaces! Mom said monsters didn't just do rings, so I thought this was a good idea!" You said happily.

He flushed a dark blue, and smile tugging at his lips.

"Open it!" You said cheerfully.

The outside of the locket had the deltarune symbol on the front, symbolising that the object symbolized an engagement. On the back it said 'Don't Forget' is cursive. He opened the locket to find a photo of you, him, and Papyrus.

"This way you won't forget me, or your promise to marry me!" You chirped.

You clipped your locket to your locket chain next to the royal purple one Aliza gave you. Your locket was identical to his, exept yours had two photos. Of of you, Papyrus and Sans, and the other was the one Betty and Kumu accidentally took of themselves before the attack.

Sans clipped his locket around his neck, and held it fondly. His smile widened and blush deepened.

"You're really serious about this, huh Princess?" He asked in a deeply emotional voice.

"Yep!" You said with a closed eye smile.

His smile twitched, and tears pricked his eyes.

"that means you're gonna come back right?" He asked in a hesitant, cracked voice.

You looked at him concerned as his tears started to leak from his eyes.

"Of course I'll be back, Teddy..." You said reassuringly.

"Please, Promise me..." He said in a voice that matched the desperate look in his eyes.

"I promise I'll come back to you Sans." You said sincerely, voiced filled with determination.

Sans quickly pulled you into a tight hug, you hand on your back and the other on the back of your head.  He pulled you close as he embraced you, so that you were sitting on his lap. You  wrapped your arms around him tightly as you returned the embrace. You felt him shake as he sobbed into your shoulder, holding you even closer if that was possible. You teared up too as his emotional state was making you emotional.

"then I'll be right down her waiting for you..." He chocked out his vow.

Chapter Text

You spent the morning packing all of your things and spending some time with Papyrus and Sans. You kinda delayed the inevitable , as to be Honest you were scared to face the king.  You had announced you engagement to Sans, leaving Sans a flustered mess. Papyrus declared himself as the best man, and that he was glad I found someone to settle for as he could not return my feelings. The day was filled with shinadigins and fun times, and non of you relized the time until the alarm rang to make diner. After dinner, you put on your backpack and grabbed a suitcase the brothers had given you since there wasn't enough room for all your stuff in your bag. Sans had already teleported to the castle, and was waiting for you there. 

You stood in the doorway with Papyrus staring down at you. He shoved something red into you hands. It was a red scarf, just like his own, though this one was newly made.

"M-ME AND SANS MADE THIS FOR YOU..." He said nervously.

"It's awesome Papy!" You Cheered.

"OF COURSE! SUCH A PERFECT GIFT COULD ONLY BE MADE BY THE GREAT PAPYRUS!" He declared.

"Papy are you crying?" You askedas you noticed him trying to hide his tears.

"NO, OF COURSE NOT! I JUST CAUGHT SOMETHING IN MY EYE IA ALL..." He defended.

" And what's that?" You asked.

"TEARS!" He cried out starting to sob.

He reached down, and picked you up off the ground, bringing you Into a tight hug.

"I'M GOING TO MISS YOU SO MUCH TINY HUMAN! ARE YOU SURE YOUR GOING TO BE OKAY ON THE SURFACE? ARE THERE MEAN PEOPLE? IS IT CILD UP THERE? DO YOU HABE PEOPLE WAITING? MAYBE YOU SHOULD STAY DOWN HERE A LITTLE LONGER TILL WETE SUTE IT'S SAFE? WE CAN EVEN GIVE YOU THE GUEST ROOM, SO YOU WON'T HAVE TO LIVE ON THE SURFACE!" He ranted out.

"Papy stop!" You called out.

He froze in his rant and placed you back down, looking ashamed.

"IM S-SORRY HUMAN I-" he started to apologize.

"No Papy it's okay! I know you worried, but I'll be ok! I promise. And I'm not gonna go away forever... I'll be back." You promised.

"NYEH!" He cried out bringing you into another hug.

You hugged him back strongly. After a few minutes he let you go.  Saying one last farewell, you gathered your things and headed to the River person. On your way to Hotland, you received a call from Alphys.

"Hi Alphy!" You said.

"H-hi! Umm... You're g-going to the c-castel now right?" She asked nervously.

"Yup!" You said.

"L-listen... There's s-something I've been meaning to tell you... A human soul alone is not enough to cross the barrier... Y-you need both a human soul a-and a m-monster soul... T-that means to get to the surface... Y-you'll have to k-kill Asgore and t-take his soul... I-i'm sorry!" She said rushed.

She hang up on you, leaving you feel nothing but dread. You didn't think you'd have to kill someone today...And the king no less... Would you and Aliza even be welcome here if you did such a thing?

You were jarred out of your thoughts, as you reached Hotland. The river person wishes you luck as you stepped off the boat. You took a deep breath, thanked him, and then headed for the elevator. You took the elevator to MTT Resort, and then took the elevator in the Core up to the castle. This last elevator ride took quite a while.

When you exited the elevator, you were met with monochrome grey floors and brick walls.  You followed the path ahead around the bend and found another elevator. This one seemed broken so it was most likely the one that lead to MTT resort. The path spilt, on going forward and the other dipping down into the city. You followed the forward path, and looked down at the city as you walked past. The city was the same monochrome as the castle, and looked pretty beat up. At least half of the buildings were destroyed from Akumizilla, and were slowly being repaired. The city itself seemed to stretch on for miles.  You must have been walking a good couple hours along the path before you finally seemed to reach the base of the Castle. 

The view of the city was blocked by more stone walls, as you approached a cozy looking monochrome house. There was a pile of grey leaves along the path and infont of the house. The house looked very familiar for some reason. 

You entered the house, and infront of the door was a stair case that lead down. Unfortunately the path was blocked by a chain with two locks. There was a note in the Chain as well, and you went over to read it.

"Howdy! I'm in the garden. If you have anything you need to get off your chest, please don't hesitate to come. The keys are in the kitchen and the hallway."

You set off to find the keys, deciding to go to the kitchen first. This must be the king's house, and the lay out seemed identical to Toriel's house. While Toriel's house seemed warm and full of life, this house seemed empty, like all the colors had been drained from it. Like it was just an empty shell, of a place that used to be full of life. There was Golden flowers scattered throughout the house as you explored.

When you entered the living room you noticed two froggits. The froggits spoke as you approached.

"Long ago a human fell into the ruins."

"Injuried by it's fall, the human called out for help."

They hopped away once they said there part. Was this the story of Chara?

The living room had a dinning table with two adult chairs, and two child chairs. There was a a Golden flower in a vase in the middle of the able. You walked over to a bookshelf along the far wall, and noticed the well used gardening tools that sat beside it. The bookshelf contained photo albums, scrapbooks, and books on how to make tea. The fire place next to it contained coals that were still warm, and the great reading chair that sat beside it seemed like it hadn't been used in years...

When you entered the kitchen you noticed a note beside the key. 

"Howdy! Help yourself to anything you want!'

Asgore seems like a friendly guy. You opened the fridge to see many containers of snails. There was white fur in the drain, and the stove looked very clean. He must use fire magic to cook. There was a trash can, that was filled with crumpled up recipes for Butterscotch pie. You grabbed the key, and headed back out to the living room. When you got there, two whimsums approached you.

"Asriel, the king's son, heard the human's call."

"He brought the human back to the castle."

They both then shyly flew off. You passed the entryway, and went down the hallway. You entered the first room. The room contained two beds. The one only the left seemed very comfortable, and looked like a single bed. On the way next to the bed was a drawing of a golden flower. On the shelf next to the bed, was a photo. In the photo there was Toriel, Asgore, a human that must be Chara, and a young goat that must be Asriel. The kids were holding flowers, Chara using them to hide shly from the camera. Everyone was smiling.

The wardrobe contained a lot of striped sweaters, and there was a bin filled with dusty toys. The bed on the right was twin sized, so it must be Asriel's. 

You noticed something shining under the bed. You reached a hand under and pulled out a golden heart shaped locket. The writing in the outside of the locket said 'Best Friends Forever!'. Inside the locket was a photo of Chara and Asriel. You decided to hold on to the locket and put it in your bag. You theneft the room.

As you continued down the hall you noticed it was filled with potted golden flowers. You passed by the second room that was under renovations. You saw the last key on a table, and infont of the table were three moldsmols. 

"Over Time, Asriel and the human became like siblings."

"The king and queen treated the human child as thier own."

"The underground was filled with hope."

They then slicked off down the hall. You grabbed the last key, and decided to explore the last room before you left. This room was obviously Asgore's. There was a desk with a journal on it. All the current entries read 'It's a nice day today!', like he was trying to motivate himself.  

There was a trophy in the corner that said #1 nose nuzzle champs '98.  In his dresser there were robes, button up shirts, and a hand made pink sweater that said 'Mr.Dad Guy'. Inside his bureau was a Santa Claus outfit. You giggled thinking of the big burly king dresses as Santa Claus for the kids.  There was a king sized bed, and a framed Maccarone art of a flower that was labeled 'For King Dad!'.

You left the room and took a look at yourself in the mirror at the end of the hall. You've come so far since you first fell down here. You were no longer the scared shy little girl you used to be. You were braver, a fighter, you had grow strong in magic, and you were much more cheerful and outgoing. You'd made progress in getting over your trims and trust issues, and for the first time in your life, you've made strong lasting bonds with people you weren't related too. You smiled. You were proud of yourself. This journey had changed you, and it was finally reaching its end.

You headed back to the foyer, and used the keys to unlock the chain. Passed the chain, you noticed a book shelf that contained an old calendar for 201X, and a day near the end of the year was circled.

You headed down the stairs, and a long hallway awaited you. You noticed several different monsters lining the edges of the path, and they spoke to you as you walked past. First were 2 Misgosps.

"Then...One day..."

"The human became very ill."

Next were 3 vegitoids.

"The sick human had only one request."

"To see the Flowers from their village."

"But there was nothing we could do..."

Next came two loxs.

"The next day... ..."

"The next day... The human died."

Next were two Cool dracks.

"Asriel wracked with grief, absorbed the human's soul."

"He transformed into a being with incredible power."

Next came 3 ice caps.

"With the human soul, Asriel crossed the barrier."

"he carried the human's body into the sunset."

"Back to the village of the humans."

Then came 3 whosha.

"Asriel reached the center of the village."

"There, be found a bed of golden flowers."

"He carried the Human onto it."

The path once more overlooked the city, and there were 3 monsters that looked like Shyren.

"Suddenly screams ran out."

"The villagers saw Asriel holding the humans body."

"They thought that be had killed the child."

Then came three dummies.

"The humans attacked him with everything they had."

"He was struck with blow after blow."

"Asriel had the power to destroy them all."

On came a Knight Knight and Madjik.

"But..."

"Asriel Did not fight back."

"Clutching the human..."

"Asriel smiled, and walked away."

There waited 3 final froggits.

"Wounded, Asriel stumbled home."

"He entered the castle and collapsed."

"His dust spread across the garden."

Along came 3 whimsalots.

"The kingdom fell to despair."

"The king and queen had lost two children in one night."

"The humans had one again taken everything from us."

Then came 3 agmatasims.

"The king decided it was time to end our suffering."

"Every human who falls down here must die."

"With enough souls, we can shatter the barrier forever."

Then came a look, moldsmal, and misgosp.

"it's not long now. King Asgore will give us hope."

"King Asgore will let us go."

"King Asgore will save us all."

The. Can a Purple and 2 vulkins.

"You should be smiling too."

"Aren't you excited?"

"aren't you Happy?"

Finally there was one last froggit.

"You're going to be free."

You had heard the story before, but Toriel hadn't told you the full one. You had tears in your eyes. You should be happy to be leaving the underground, but dread filled you with what would be required for you to do so.

You noticed another elevator at the end of the path. Before you was the entrance to the castle. With another deep breath, you entered.

The corridor was quite beautiful. The pillars and great windows with the delay rune on them were bathed in golden light. You stopped in the middle of the corridor when you noticed a figure ahead. You relaxed when you relized it was only Sans. You were about to greet him, but didn't when you noticed his serious atmosphere. You stayed quiet and alert as he spoke.

"So you finally made it.The end of your journey is at hand.In a few moments, you will meet the king.Together. . .You will determine the future of this world.That's then.Now.You will be judged.You will be judge for your every action.You will be judged for every EXP you've earned.What's EXP? It's an acronym. It stands for execution points. A way of quantifying the pain you've inflicted on others.When you kill someone, your EXP increases.When you have enough EXP, your LOVE increases.LOVE, too, is an acronym. It stand for Level of Violence. A way of measuring someone's capacity to hurt.The more you kill, the easier it becomes to distant yourself. The more you distance yourself, the less you will hurt.The more easily you can bring yourself to hurt others. Now, you understand.It's time to begin your judgement.Look inside yourself. Have you really done the right thing?And, considering what you've done. . .What will you do now?Take a moment to think about this." He said in a serious neutral tone.

Sans has never been this serious/emotionless with you before. It kinda unnerved you. But ether way, you took in a his words. You thought about the harm you'd cased others. You've indirectly hurt alot of Monsters due to you being responsible for Betty ever being here, but you never wanted any of those mosnters to get hurt. Because of that you didn't think it would effect your LOVE, and nether would merging with Betty. But those monsters you killed back in the ruins is another story. At the time you could just call it self defense which it was but... You've never had to kill any of the other monsters when they attacked you. Theres always been another way... And to kill so many... You realize now that you think about it... You could've just hit them, but you went right for those souls instead... You're a Bête Noire, and a part of you deep down wanted to take those monsters souls...

During the silence you took to look back on your actions, Sans was deeply examing you soul. Finally after a few minutes he spoke again.

"truthfully, it doesn't really matter what you said.all that's important is that you were honest with yourself.What happens now...we leave up to you. Well, I guess I gotta judge you then. Lv3... 3's just an ok number I guess. I'll give you a C+" he said with a wink.

"you can do better, right?" He said staring you in the eye.

His eyes searched yours hopefully. Tears began to fill your eyes as you were filled with shame.

"I'm sorry Teddy! I swear I haven't hurt anyone since the ruins... And I'm sorry for all the Monsters Betty hurt... I really never wanted to hurt anyone... I'll do better I promise!" You chocked out sobbing.

Concern filled his eyes, and you quickly pulled you into a tight embrace. You clung to his sweater tightly, as you sobbed into his chest, quick makiihis clothes wet. He patted you head soothingly and rubbed circles in your back.

"Hey, Hey, Princess... It's alright... We all make mistakes... I know you're not like Frisk... You can't just reset and change things, even if it's for the better... You have to live with your mistakes... But you promising to do better is enough for me..." He said comfortingly.

You sniffled and looked up at him. He moved one of his hands to touch the locket around his neck.

"after all, we both are one to keep are promises right?" He said looking at you with a found smile.

You smiled back, hugging him again.

"Right Teddy... I love you Sans..." You said warmly.

His smile widened, and a blush coated his cheeks. He hugged you back, nuzzling your head with his nasal bone while closing his eyes.

"I love you too, My Princess." He said affectionately.

You both stood there in eachothers arms for what felt like forever, but eventually he pulled back. He looked down at you proudly.

"Your about to face your greatest challenge yet... I know you'll do the right thing. Even if your soul is Fear, you won't let your fear control you anymore. You'll use it to help fuel your determination to do whatever you set your mind too. Alright... We're all counting on you Princess... Good Luck." He said proudly.

You gave him a confident smile.

"I'll do my best Teddy!" You cheered.

Giving you one last part on the head, he took a few steps away from you. He turned back, giving you a small smile.

"Just always remember... There's someone out there that really cares about you." He said softly, with a slight blush.

And with that he teleported away, leaving you alone in theast corridor. You never thought The Judge, would be your best friend.

You left the judgment hall, and continued into the castle. You came upon a room opening that had a sing next to it. The sign said that this room was the throne room. You decided to explore the other path before you entered. You followed the path down a flight of stairs into the basement. There you found seven coffins. The one closest to you read 'Chara' and had a little red heart on it. These must be the coffins of all the fallen children...

You headed back up and checked the time on your phone. It was midnight now. You entered the throne room after a deep breath. Your senses were filled with the sent of flowers, the chirping of birds, and a soft humming. The throne room was filled with a giant garden of flowers of all kinds, the golden flowers being the main ones. There was one throne in the middle of this garden, and before it stood the king. His back was facing you, as he watered the garden. Beams of sun light made the garden seem majestic.

"Dum dee dum..." He hummed.

You crossed the garden and stopped about a meter from him.

"Mr.King?" You called out weakly due to your nervousness.

"oh? Is someone there? Just a moment! I'm almost done watering these flowers." He said is a warm and deep baritone voice.

You patiently waited for him to finish, in no rush to face him. After a few minutes he finished.

"Here we are!" He exclaimed putting down the watering can. 

He turned around with a smile to face you.

"Howdy! How can I..." He paused as he looked at you.

You took a step back in suprise, before a deep frown fell onto his face. He looked away from you.

"Oh..."

He looked back at you sheepishly, and hesitantly spoke.

"I so badly want to say, 'would you like a cup of tea?'.  But... You know how it is..." He said avoiding your gaze.

You nodded, unable to meet his gaze ether. He walked over to one of the windows, and looked out of it for a few moments.

"it's a nice day today. Flowers are blooming, birds are singing... It's the perfect day for a game of catch." He said, glancing at you with a sad smile.

You mustered up a weak one in return. He turned back to look out the window for a while longer. He closed his eyes, a d gave a deep sigh. He turned back to face you.

"You know what we must do. When you are ready, come into the next room." He said with a heavy look.

He left the room, and you moved to follow him. Before you left the throne room, you couldn't help but notice a second throne. One that was hidden and covered up in a corner, the dust indicating it's been like that a long time. Must have been Toriel's. 

The next room was plain and empty. Only a single beam of sunlight. Asgore was there waiting.

"How tense... Think of this like... A visit to the dentist..." He said with a grimince, before walking to the next room.

You hated going to the dentist.

You followed him as he came to a large entryway. He stopped, pasuing before he spoke.

"Are you ready? If you are not, I understand... I am not ready ether..." He said sympathetically.

Who could ever be ready for something like this?

He entered the next room and you followed. In the next room you came face to face with the barrier at the end of the corridor. It pulsed white light, and seemed to make a howling sound. Facing with his back to you he spoke.

"This is the barrier. This is what keeps us trapped underground. ... If... If by chance you have any unfinished business...Please do what you must..." He said sadly.

You went over to the far side if the room and placed your bag and suitcase there, so they wouldn't get damaged in the fight. You then pulled out your camera.

"Just one thing. Can you look here for a sec?" You asked.

Confused he turned to you, and was startled by the flash as you took his picture.

You giggled at his stunned expression, and he couldn't help but give a little chuckle. You placed the camera down, and placed the picture in your bag. You then went over to your previous spot, once more facing his back.

"okay, I'm ready now." You said.

"...I see... This is it then... Ready?" He asked turning to face you.

The floor opens up behind you, as seven jars rose up. Each one except the mode one contained a human soul. You guess the empty one was ment for you. You gulped. Your soul trummed as it sensed the incoming battle. The moonlight shinned through the barrier. Your Journey was over. In this fight one of you would die. You were filled with FEAR.

"Human... It was nice meeting you... Goodbye." He said sorrowfully.

He looked down unable to face you, and summoned a red Tritent. You tried to say something, but there was nothing to say. There was no option for mercy, you would have to fight.

He sent waves of fire everywhere, that you just managed to dodge. You sent a volley of spears at him, knocking down his hp. He didn't even bother to dodge.

This continued a few more rounds, and you now sported several burn marks. You summoned a spear to ovk as he began attacking you with his Tritent. His blows were to fast to block them all, and he sent you crashing to the ground. A large gash ran across your chest, pink blood like matter spillout from the wound. Through the pain, you were vaguely freaked out how you no longer had actual blood. You stood up weakly, your spear vanishing.

He prepared a large blast of fire. If your body had changed since being merged, maybe your abilities had as well. You concentrated, and your hands turned pink, before morphing into giant claws. He sent the fire blast at you, and you used your claws to block it. You were suprised to see you had caught the fire in your claws. You focused your energy into the fire making it grow larger and more powerful, before shooting it back at him.

He let out a cry of alarm and pain, and a good chuck of his Ho was knocked out. He swung at you weakly with his trident, which you managed to dodge. You then attacked him with your claws, doing even more damage.

He swung again and you caught his trident in your claws. He then summoned a ring of fire around you, and wiiyour claws busy you couldn't grap the fire. Your hair turned pink, and you used your rabdaphobia right before the walls of flames hit you. You sent them flying back at him, and he was able to move due to your grip on his spear. 

He cried out in pain and fell do his knees. His trident disappeared, and you took a step back from him. You relaxed a bit as it seemed like he was done fighting. He breathed heavily in his near death state, and spoke once he caught his breath.

"Ah... ...So that is how it is....I remember the day after my son died.The entire underground was devoid of hope.The future had once again been taken from us by the humans.In a fit of anger, I declared war.I said that I would destroy any human that came here.I would use their souls to become godlike......and free us from this terrible prison.Then, I would destroy humanity...And let monsters rule the surface, in peace.Soon, the people's hopes returned. My wife, however, became disgusted with my actions.She left this place, never to be seen again.Truthfully... I do not want power.I do not want to hurt anyone.I just wanted everyone to have hope...I cannot take this any longer.I just want to see my wife.I just want to see my child.Please... Young one...This war has gone on long enough.You have the power...Take my soul, and leave this cursed place." He said filled with sorrow.

You stood there stunned. Was he really going to just let you kill him? Has he really given up? As much as you wanted to see Aliza, you just couldn't bring yourself to purposely take a life. You let your claws morph back Into your regular hands, and your hair returned to normal.

"I can't kill you... I want to get back to the surface... To my sister Aliza... But I don't think I'd be able to face her knowing I had to kill someone to do it..." You admitted.

As much as you liked your sister, you had a feeling if she was in your place... She would've killed him.

Asgore looked at you with shock and disbelief.

"After everything I have done to hurt you... You would rather stay down here and suffer... Than live happily on the surface?" he asked in confusion.

You gave him a forgiving smile, and nodded.

He smiled with a hopeful expression.

"Human... I promise you... For as long as you remain here... My wife and I will take care of you as best we can. We can sit in the living room, telling stories... Eating butterscotch pie... We could be like... Like a family..." He said Happily.

You closed your eyes smiling.

"I'd like that!" You said happily.

You opened your eyes just in time for them to widen in shock, as a bullets circled Asgore. He looked shocked, before he was attacked and turned to dust. Tears filled your eyes, and Flowey popped out if the ground laughing. He summoned another bullet in order to take out the fragile soul of the king that was now floating where he once stood. Thinking quickly, your grabbed the camera at your feet and took a picture of Flowey. Suprised and disoriented from the sudden flash left Flowey is a daze. You took advantage of this and quickly grabbed ahold of Asgore's so. Instead of absorbing it for power like how a Bête Noire would normally, you instead brought it to your soul which was now floating infront of your chest, andet his soul merge with your own. You felt a rush of feelings and memories that belonged to Asgore, causing your eyes to tear up more. You blinked them away and looked down at your now combined souls. Your soul now had an upside down white one in it's center. And you actually felt more human than ever since you merged with Betty. Your magic also felt alot stronger. Your soul then returned safety to your chest.

Flowey finally came back to his senses and gave you a furious look.

"How dare you, you idiot! Ugh, it doesn't matter! You haven't learned a thing. Hee hee hee. In this world... It's KILL or BE killed." He said laughing evily.

He face distorted, as he used his vines to brake the containers and absorb the 6 human souls. You were blinded by a white light, and felt the world shift around you like it did when Sans would teleport you. You were met with a black void, one similar to the one you used to see Betty in. You stared in horror as Flowey came into view, but in a giant grotesque new form. It was indescribable.(look at the picture above)

"Howdy!It's me, FLOWEY.FLOWEY the FLOWER!I owe you a HUGE thanks.You really did a number on that old fool.Without you, I NEVER could have gotten past him.But now, with YOUR help...He's DEAD.And I'VE got the human SOULS!Boy!I've been empty for so long...It feels great to have a SOUL inside me again.Mmmm, I can feel them wriggling..." He said smugly.

You shuddered, greatly disturbed.

"Awww, you're feeling left out, aren't you?Well, that's just perfect.After all, I only have six souls.I still need one more...Before I become GOD.And then, with my newfound powers...Monsters.Humans.Everyone.I'll show them all the REAL meaning of this world.Golly, if only you had a SAVE FILE you could run away to...Hee hee hee. Did you really think you could run away? But don't worry.Your old friend FLOWEY...Has worked out a replacement for you!I'll SAVE over your own death.So you can watch me tear you to bloody pieces...Over, and over, and over..." He chuckled evily.

You couldn't let him do this! What's up with everyone trying to kill everyone lately? You feared his plan greatly, but you sensed there was more fear here then buy your own. You looked towards the six human souls, and sensed a great amount of fear coming from them. It was like they had been through this once before, and feared was was about to happen. If felt like they were trying to reach out to you, and they just needed a little help to break free. There fear joined your own, and you were filled with FEAR. Your hair  turned pink, and you looked at Omega Flowey in defiance.

"...what?Do you really think you can stop ME?Hee hee hee...You really ARE an idiot." He laughed at your confidence.

You focused your fear I to your attack.

"Rabdaphobia!" You shouted with all your might.

The wave of pink magic covered the whole area. You looked at the souls hopefully. You smiled when Flowey looked panicked 

"No... NO!!! | This CAN'T be happening!!! | You... YOU... You IDIOT.Hee hee hee. | Did you REALLY think...You could defeat ME!? | I am the GOD of this world. | And YOU? You're HOPELESS. | Hopeless and alone... | Golly, that's right! | Your WORTHLESS friends... | ... can't save you now. | Call for help. I dare you. | Cry into the darkness! | "Mommy! Daddy!" "Somebody help!" | See what good it does you!" He cackled evily.

You soul called out for the others. You were sure your magic reached them. Come on... 

"".. | But nobody came. | Boy! What a shame! | Nobody else... | Is gonna get to see you DIE!!!" He laughed evily.

You were filled with FEAR.

He tried to attack you. Nothing happened. He tried again nothing. He growled out fustrated.

"What? | How'd you...? | Well, I'll just...Wh..." He said confused.

He tried to reset, to load, to save. Nothing worked. 

You looked to the souls is shock, and smili. A faint pink aura was surrounding them, and they were shaking.

"Where are my powers!? | The souls...? | What are they doing?" he asked In growing panic.

With one last fig, the souls broke free. They started spinning around Flowey, thier attacks bathing him in a rainbow of colors.

"NO!! NO!!!!! | YOU CAN'T DO THAT!!! | YOU'RE SUPPOSED TO OBEY ME!! | STOP!!! STOP IT!!!!! | STOOOOPPPP!!!!!" He shrieked in painc.

You bison was once again blinded by white, and when it faded you were back in the corridor leading to the barrier.

You looked down and saw a weak, battered Flowey. He was back in his normal form after being defeated. He was facing the ground, seemingly accepting his death. But you couldn't bring yourself to kill, even after all this... He glanced up at you.

"What are you doing? | Do you really think I've learned anything from this? | No." He said looking back down.

You still refused to kill him.

"Sparing me won't change anything. | Killing me is the only way to end this."  He said looking up at you from his slouched position.

You shook your head no.

"If you let me live... | I'll come back. " Finally standing up straight.

You refused to kill. You promised sans you would be better.

"I'll kill you..."

"you already tried that." You said still refusing.

"I'll kill everyone..." He said wearing a crazed expression.

You were stubborn.

"I'll kill everyone you love!" He said with a crazy smile.

You wouldn't let him get to you.

He stared at you blankly.

"I won't kill you." You said again.

He frowned a bit, looking confused and no longer crazy. You kept your staring contest going.

"why?!" He asked fustrated.

"I told this to Betty and I'll tell it to you. Killing isn't the only answer." You said firmly.

"...Why are you being...so nice to me...?" He asked confused and conflicted.

"like Papy said. Everyone can do better. That's what I'm doing." You said confidentially with a smile.

"I can't understand..." He mumbled looking tourtured.

"Flowey?" You asked kinda concerned.

"I can't understand!" He shouted out in panic.

You looked at him in suprise, taking a step back. He looked broken.

"I just can't understand...." He said in a broken whisper, his voice changing a bit.

You reached out a hand to him, but he disappeared into the ground. Flowey ran away.

You stood there in silence for a few minutes in shock. Finally you went over to the side of the room and got your belongings. You picked up the photo you took of Flowey, and put in in your bag. With your bag on, and your suit case in hand, you approached the barrier. You stood before it unable to move. You just started at it. You didn't notice the time pass, but you stood there for about an hour. You sighed and reached for your phone to check the time. It was 5 in the morning. Man time sure flies by. The sun would be rising on the surface right about now. You made your one and only post to the Undernet, letting everyone know that you were crossing the barrier now. You took a deep breath to steady yourself for what you were about to do, and put your phone back in your pocket. Right as you were about to cross, you heard a pop behind you. Turning around you saw Flowey.

"Flowey..." You breathed.

"Hey. Since you defeated me. I've been thinking. Is killing things really necessary? I... I honestly don't know anymore. I have a request for you. Prove to me... Prove to me you are strong enough to survive. Come back here and show me that you were able to survive out there without killing....and, maybe...When you get back... Then you'll have your so-called "happy ending." So, what will it be? Will you prove yourself? Or will I get to watch you suffer...? Either way, I'm interested!!! Hee hee hee..." He said.

He then disappeared back into the ground. I wouldn't need to kill, down her or on the surface. When I come back, I'll prove that to him. For once, you were filled with DETERMINATION.

With nothing left to lose you crossed the barrier. I'm coming Aliza.

Chapter Text

You exited the barrier to be met with the rising sun, slowly chasing away the night sky. You looked at the barrier smiling happy. You did it you were FINALLY back on the surface. It's time to go find Aliza. You took of running excitedly down the mountain trail, not caring that you kept tripping. It took awhile you you managed to find you house.

You stopped short seeing the house covered in yellow police tape. Hesitantly you stepped over it and entered the house.

"Aliza?" You called out.

No one answered.

You walked into the kitchen, seeing the chalk outlines on the floor. You gulped, trying to rid the terrible memories of thtmat night from your mind. Hopefully that killer wasn't still around. 

You went up the stairs to your bedroom. 

No one there.

No one in your parents bedroom.

No one in Aliza's bedroom.

Where could she be?

.

.

.

Where would she feel safe other than your house?

.

.

.

That's it! The cherry tree!

You rushed out if the house, and around to the back.

There hidden in the woods, was a barley visible trail. You carefully follows it in the dim lighting.

You and Aliza had found a beautiful cheery tree at the end of this trail a few years ago. The two of you would always sneak off here to play, under its large branches. Your parents didn't know as they would probably get mad. They were always mad, so the two if you didn't want to make it worse.

After a few minutes of walking, you reached a slope in the path, where it started to dip. There at the bottom of the hill was the cherry tree.

You made you way down the hill, noticing a figure standing underneath the tree. As you got closer your eyes lit up. Even if her back was turned towards you, you recognized it as Aliza. You broke out into a run towards the tree, and giant smile on your face.

"ALIZA! IT'S ME! I'M BACK!" You called out as you ran with tears in your eyes.

You hugged her back tightly as soon as you reached her. The force of the impact caused her to sway a bit.

You cried tears of relief into her dirty dress. She was always getting all dirty when she played outside. It didn't help that she was so clumsy.

"I'm so so happy to see you! It was really hard, bet I kept going so I could see you again! I can't wait to te you all about my adventure!" You said cheerfully.

.you were confused when she didn't say anything.

"Aliza? Are you still scared? I think the bad man's gone." You said reassuringly.

Still nothing. You then noticed that she felt really cold, and when you looked at her arms they seemed pale.

"You're so cold... You know you shouldn't okay outside so long at night! Come on! Let's get you warmest up at home! You could use a bath too!" You giggled letting her go of your hug.

You turned around quickly and started walking back up the hill.

"Let's race! Last one there's a rotten egg!" You Cheered.

You started running up the hill, but stopped when you didn't hear her following you. That was weird. She always loved racing you.

You turned back, and went over to her concerned.

"Aliza?"

You grabbed her arm and turned her to face you.

"AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!" You screamed in Horror as you fell to the ground.

Your eyes were streaming with tears as you began hyperventilating. You were sobbing and could barely breathe.

Aliza's body hung limply, swaying slightly, feet barely touching the ground. Her neck had a deep bruise from where the rope was tied around it, the other end off the rope tied to a thick tree branch. He skin was pale, her cheeks used blue. Eye fluid leaked from her empty eye sockets. Maggots and cockroaches called out of her eyes and mouth and ears. A good amount of her hair had fallen off, and she had chunks of skin missing. And the stench!

You held you stomach painfully, as you vomited over an over. You sobbed and sobbed, barley able to breathe.

How could this be? Why?! Why did she kill herself?! You've risk so much to get here...to get back to her...and it was all for nothing...

Chapter Text

Hey guys, so the sequel is still a while off as I have one or two books I want to finish writing first, but I do need your guys help with one thing.

I have a two different ways for the story to go. The sequel will be a Horrortale Sans X Reader by the way. 

The first way it could go is that the reader calls back Into the underground, and Gose through the events of Horrortale. Since it's been 10 years and she was only down there for a month or two at most, none of the Monsters really remember her. And sans doesn't because he lost his memories of the reader, frisk, and the resetse due to the injury in his head. And since reader was so young, she still has her memories of them but her memory is not perfect.  In this route she will go through the underground following the Horrortale story line made by sourapplestudios with my own plot in there as well of course, and eventually free the monsters, where the story will probably end at that point.

The second way it could go is that as an adult now, frisk Gose back to the underground and frees the monsters. The reader, her while life told that her journey in the mountain was just a delusion her mind made up to coupe with trauma by doctors, dose not remember the monsters very much. It doesn't help that she was only down there for a brief time, was very young at the time and it's now been ten years, and the fact that she's been on meds for 'delusions' all that time. Also doesn't help that the monsters look way different after the events of Horrortale. So when by chance her and sans end up meeting on the surface, they both feel some sort of connection to the other, and seem to always bump into eachother. HT sans is more... Yandere I guess I'd the word? With his affection, but not completely yandere, just his personality is more agressive, possessive, and a little stalkerish, but not to the point that I'd call him an actual yandere. He's much more chill then that, though I'd definitely call him more of a yandere in the first option where he is still stuck underground.

The first option is where I was originally going to do with the book, but honestly the second option is the one I'm more excited to wirte. Latley with the ideas I've had for my undertale books, is that a book taking place in the underground is limited or constrained, and o would have much more creative freedom and story possibilities on the surface. I really wanted to write a Horrortale Sans X Reader on the surface, but I don't want the story to be repetitive by writing two Horrortale Sans X readers...

I was hoping you guys would give my your thoughts on this, and on which option you guys would more like to read. That way I can know which direction to take the story in while I'm planning it out, so when I start writing it I'm not stuck with writers block lol. I can't wait to her all your opinions, and thank you all for reading this book. It means a lot.